Yājñavalkya

2659 references across all volumes · 728 distinct verses · 308 of them with the verse as Kane prints it

Verse	The verse, as Kane prints it	Locations	Context
c	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...., the Agnipurāṇa repre sents a text of Yājñavalkya current somewhat later i. e. about 900 A....
l	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxv-causes-of-the-disappearance-of-buddhism-from-india	...ṇas came to them as pupilṣ For example, Yājñavalkya learnt from Janaka (Śat. Br. XI. 6. 21. 5...
IL	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...t and gives a rule which is the same as Yāj. IL 23. Yāj. I. 319 speaks of land grants b...
1	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...g. Vi. 84. 4 on Yāj. 1. 2; 68. 46 47 on Yāj. 1, 106; 67. 33 on Yāj. 1. 107 : 5. 183 on...
i	On स्नानसन्ध्योपासनेनैवधर्मार्जनं प्राणसंयमः । या . स्मृति I. 22, विश्वरूप comments “ स्मार्ते मन्त्रदृक् कुर्यात् । तत्र च विधिराचार्येणोपलब्धिरिति ; विद्यमाने प्रवृत्ते हि नास्त्ये स्नानं . समाचरेत् ” इति . Compare बृह . यो . या . VII. 6 ‘ प्रवृत्ते विद्यमाने तु उदके सुमनोहरे ’; अपराके p. 235 ( योगयाज्ञवल्क्य ) प्रवृत्ते ... हर । नान्तोदके द्विजः स्नायात् ) and स्मृतिच . I. p. 129 reads as अपराके doeṣ sole vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §20-gārgya	...grammatical formṣ It is noteworthy that Yājñavalkya is included among the authors of smṛtis b...
I	अथातो विनायकान् व्याख्यास्यामः । शालकटङ्कटश्च कूष्माण्डराजपुत्रोस्मितश्च ( पुत्रश्च मितश्च ?) देवयजनश्रेति । मानवगृहा II. 14. 1-2; विनायकः कर्मविघ्नसिख्यर्थ विनियोजितः । ... मितश्च समितश्चैव तथा शालकटङ्कटौ । कूष्माण्डो राजपुत्रश्च जपेत् स्वाहासमन्वितान् । नामाभिर्लिङ्गैर्मन्त्रश्च नमस्कारसमन्वितैः ॥ याज्ञ . I. 271, 285-6, 281-82 (Nir. eḍ ). The Mit. seems to have read ‘ कटङ्कटौ । कूष्माण्डौ राजपुत्रश्च ’. sole vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §23-devala · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...orrespondence between the Kauṭiliya and Yājñavalkya. It is no doubt true that many passages fr...
I.1	इदं पञ्चप्रकारो धर्म इति विवरणकाराः प्रपञ्चयन्ति । मेधा० on मनु II. 25; अत्र च धर्मशब्दः षड् विधस्मार्तधर्मविषयः । तथथा - वर्णाश्रमे आश्रमधर्मो गुणधर्मो निमित्तधर्मः साधारणधर्मश्चेति । मिताक्षरा on या . 1. 1. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra	vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma · vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas	...> It may be noted that the Mitākṣarā on Yāj. I. 1 after mentioning the fivefold dharmas a...
I.1.22	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §1-meaning-of-dharma	...52. 8-10 (8 in all), Manu X. 63 (five), Yāj. I. 1. 22 (nine). Vide H. D. Vol II pp. 10-11 and...
1.2	' प्रायेण ग्रन्थकाराः स्वमतं परापदेशेन ब्रुवते ' मेधातिथि ; on याज्ञ . I. 2 विश्वरूप says ' किं तु भगवतैव परोक्षीकृत्यात्मा निर्दिश्यते स्ववंशसाभिप्रायात् । '. cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	... Aparārka as Viṣṇu's e. g. Vi. 84. 4 on Yāj. 1. 2; 68. 46 47 on Yāj. 1, 106; 67. 33 on Yā...
I.2	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra	...he gives a sūtra about “pratilomas”; on Yāj. I. 2 there is a sūtra saying that a pupil sh...
I.3	चतुर्दश विद्यास्थानानि पुनः षडङ्गञ्चत्वारो वेदा मीमांसा न्याय एव च धर्मशास्त्रं पुराणं च विद्या ह्येताश्चतुर्दश।। It will be noticed that there is a śloka from षडङ्गः , which is almost the same as Yāj. 1. 3. cited vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya	...</sup> quoted below copies the words of Yāj. I. 3 ( Purāṇa-nyāya.........dharmasya ca cat...
I.4	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti	...rāśara must have been an ancient one as Yāj. ( I.4 ) mentions him among the ancient writers ...
I.4-5	यथा शातातपः श्राद्धमुक्त्र्षैव तदन्त्यानुगाह -‘ विना यज्ञोपवीतेन गन्धेर्यस्तु समालभेत् ’ इति । विस्वरूप ०० याज्ञ . I. 4-5. cited vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa	vol-1-part-1 §20-gārgya · vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya · vol-1-part-1 §25-budha · vol-1-part-1 §26-brihaspati · vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa	Viśvarūpa (on Yāj. I. 4-5) quotes a verse of Vṛddha-Yājñavalkya i...
1.4-5	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...umerating the authors of dharmaśāstras (Yāj. 1. 4–5 = Garuḍa 93. 4–5 ) follow the readings ...
I, 4-5	यथा शातातपः श्राद्धमुक्त्र्षैव तदन्त्यानुगाह -‘ विना यज्ञोपवीतेन गन्धेर्यस्तु समालभेत् ’ इति । विस्वरूप ०० याज्ञ . I. 4-5. cited vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature	...stras, besides the Saptarṣis and otherṣ Yāj. (I, 4–5 ) mentions only 19 promulgators of Dharma...
1.5	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §5-the-dharmasutra-of-gautama	...authors of dharmasūtras enumerated in Yājñavalkya (1. 5). Aparārka quotes a verse from the Bhavi...
I.5	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita	...ikāyas existed in writing before Aśoka. Yājñavalkya (I. 5) mentions Śaṅkha-Likhita among the write...
I.6	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...ts could be made by anybody to anybody. Yāj. I. 6 says that giving to a worthy person at ...
I.7	श्रुतिः स्मृतिः सदाचारः स्वस्य च प्रियमात्मनः । सम्यक्सङ्कल्पजः कामो धर्ममूलमिदं स्मृतम् ।। याज्ञ . I. 7. cited vol-1-part-1 §2-sources-of-dharma the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 5 → in its own running text, unattributed	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-3 §chapter-xxxii-practices-of-shistas-conflict-among-shruti-smriti-and-sadāchāra-an · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	... introductory remarkṣ In his comment on Yāj. I. 7 he cites over fifty verses in the natur...
I.8	अयै तु परमो धर्मो यद् योगेनात्मदर्शनम्। याज्ञ . I. 8. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...half); B. VIII.3 = Yāj. I.23; B. XI. 34=Yāj. I.8; B. XI. 35=Yāj. I.9.
I.9	अधारव्यं न्यायी महजानो येन गतः स पन्था इति ... । विद्वानो छात्र निष्कामा। प्रवृत्तिमूर्धी अग्निश्वाभ्य लोकौ। अधामामाणिफी प्रवृतिः साथि वेदमामान्याज्जैवेति। मेधा। on मनु II. 1. The whole verse is: सकलङ्गमतिज्ञः श्रुतयो विविधा नैको धर्मश्विवये मते। प्रमाणम्। धर्मस्य तत्वं निहितं गुड़ायाम् महाजनो येन गतः स पन्थाः ॥ वनपर्व 313. 117; the words ‘ धर्मस्य तत्वं निहितं गुड़ाया ' are quoted by विश्वरूप on या . I. 9. cited vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	...āj. I.23; B. XI. 34=Yāj. I.8; B. XI. 35=Yāj. I.9.
I.10	यत्तु स्मृत्यन्तरे रथकारस्योपनयनस्मरणं तदाधानाधिकृतत्वाद् आम्भोस्तित्वसेयम् । विस्वरूप on या . I. 10. The बो . गृ . II. 5. 6. has वसन्ते ब्राह्मणमुपनयीत ग्रीष्मे राजन्यं शरदि वैश्यं वर्षासु रथकानमिति । Vide भारतद्वाजगृह्य I. 1 for the same rule. क्षत्रिय - वैश्यशूद्वाणामपनयनसंस्कारो रथकारस्तस्य वैश्यानामुपनयनसंस्कारक्रिया अभ्रमताडा रथ - कारस्याधमत्वमुपनयनादिव का । शत्रु quoted in संस्कारप्रकाश p. 399 which says that this रथकार is different. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	Yāj. I.10 states that Brāhmaṇas, Kṣatriyas and Va...
I.10-11	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	...hīkarma or-homa:—Manu (II. 16 and 26 ), Yāj. I. 10-11, Viṣṇu Dh. S. ( 2. 3 and 27. 1 ) employ...
I.11	compare ‘ षड्‌छेगे मे वा सीमान्तः ’ शङ्ख quoted in चतुर्वर्ग० III. 2., p. 734 with याज्ञ . I. 11; ‘ नृणाम्‌ कर्म यथाकुलम् ’ शङ्ख (quoted in चतुर्वर्ग० III. 2, p. 743 ) with याज्ञ . I. 12; ‘ दारानारहरेत् स्नानासमानां निवसन्‌ स्नानाप्तमपश्नान्‌ पितृमातृबन्धुभ्यः ’ शङ्ख (quoted in उज्ज्वला on आप . ध . सू . II. 5. 11. 16) with याज्ञ॰ I, 53. cited vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	...es an independent path. For example, in Yāj. I. 11 Viś. reads ‘māse ‘to jātakarma ca’, the...
I.11-12	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	...saṁskāras from garbhādhāna to caula (in Yāj. I.11–12) were meant for all varṇas (including t...
I.12	compare ‘ षड्‌छेगे मे वा सीमान्तः ’ शङ्ख quoted in चतुर्वर्ग० III. 2., p. 734 with याज्ञ . I. 11; ‘ नृणाम्‌ कर्म यथाकुलम् ’ शङ्ख (quoted in चतुर्वर्ग० III. 2, p. 743 ) with याज्ञ . I. 12; ‘ दारानारहरेत् स्नानासमानां निवसन्‌ स्नानाप्तमपश्नान्‌ पितृमातृबन्धुभ्यः ’ शङ्ख (quoted in उज्ज्वला on आप . ध . सू . II. 5. 11. 16) with याज्ञ॰ I, 53. cited vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita	vol-1-part-1 §53-vyāsa · vol-1-part-2 §91-candeshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	...llection (pp. 357–371). For example, on Yāj. I. 12 he cites a verse of Vyāsa in the Vasant...
I.13	बीजगर्भसमुद्भवं शुक्रशोणितसंबद्धं गात्रव्याधिसंक्रान्तिनिमित्तं च न दूषयति - तोपजत्वादि । मिता . on या . I. 13; एनोऽश्रमायस्य मातुः पित्राशनादेरुपलक्षणार्थः । अपराध . cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	... hand Śaṅkha (as quoted by Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 13) opines that saṁskāras may be performed...
I.14	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §52-vishvāmitra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	...f his Kalpataru (on Brahmacāri°), cites Yāj. I. 14 (Garbhāṣṭame &c.) as occurring in Viśvā...
I.14.I	no text found	vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xvii-muhūrtas-for-religious-rites	... ages are prescribed by Manu II, 36 and Yāj. I. 14. It may be noted that none of the sūtras n...
I.15	Vide बृह . उ . VI. 2. 1 ‘ अनुशिष्योन्वसि पिप्रेत्योमिति होवाच .’ विश्वरूप on या . I. 15 remarks गुरुग्रहण तु सुस्पष्ट पितुरुपनेतृत्वरमिति । तथा च श्रुतिः । तस्मान्पुत्रमनुशिशुं लोकमाहूराहुतिः । आचार्योपनयनेन तु ब्राह्मणस्याङ्कुकल्पः । cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-1 §27-bharadvāja-and-bhāradvāja · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...āja probably refer to the same work. On Yāj. ( I. 15 ) Viśvarūpa quotes a prose passage from B...
I.16	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...yajñopavita placed on the right ear (as Yāj. I. 16 prescribes). Manu IV. 66 forbids the we...
I.16-17	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...nd XII. 11-13, Manu IV. 45-52, 56, 151, Yāj. I. 16-17, 134, 154, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 60. 1-26, Śaṅkh...
I.16-32	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	... 30, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2, Manu II. 49–249, Yāj. I. 16–32 &c. The rules centre principally round ...
1.17	स्नातकस्य त्रयोऽग्नि पञ्चपात्रमिहोत्रिणः । सर्वान्नवं गृहस्थेषु शौचकल्पानियोजेय - येत्त् । विश्वरूप on या . I. 17. cited vol-1-part-1 §45-pulastya	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §43-daksha	...eases suffered by sinners) ; Vi. 60. 24=Yāj. 1. 17;<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-10-vis...
I.17	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §44-pitāmaha · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...ostly on Vyavahāra. Viśvarūpa cites (on Yāj. I. 17) a verse from him on śauca.<sup class="...
I.18	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...s ascribed to Likhita by Apa- rārka (on Yāj. I. 18 ) and to Sāṅkha by Viśvarūpa (on Yāj. I...
I.18-21	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	... 15. 2-11 and 16. 1-16, Manu II. 58-62, Yāj. I. 18-21. Such rules must have been elaborated f...
I.19	तीर्थमिति च दक्षिणहस्तेऽवनतारप्रदेशनामामधेयम् । लोकेष्वङ्गुष्ठावतारं तीर्थं शब्दः प्रसिद्धः । तानि च विशेषकार्थोपयिकत्वात् मनुष्यैर्देवसाभिरुपयन्ते । विश्वरूप on या . I. 19. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...tes (on Yāj. I. 69) Vṛddha-Manu and (on Yāj. I. 19) Vṛddha-Vasiṣṭha, which latter probably...
I.20	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita	... I. 18 ) and to Sāṅkha by Viśvarūpa (on Yāj. I. 20 and by the Viramitrodaya (Āhnikaprakāśa...
1.21	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	.... 2. 210 (latter half), Viṣṇu 62. 9 and Yāj. 1. 21, Vi. 63. 51 and Yāj. 1. 117 are identic...
I.21	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	...ch are not found in the sūtra, e. g. on Yāj. I. 21, 53, 89, 100. Sometimeṣ Aparārka quotes...
I.22	असामर्थ्यच्छुरीरस्य कालशक्त्याद्यपेक्षया । मन्त्ररस्नानादितः सस केचिदिच्छन्ति सूरयः । भामं भौमं तथाग्नेयं वायव्यं दिव्यमेव च । वारुणं मानसं चैव सप्त स्नानात्म - कम् । ‘ आपो हिष्ठा ’ विभिर्मन्त्रै स्मुदालम्भश्च पाथिंवम् । आग्नेयं भस्मना स्नानं वायव्यं धूननं स्मृतम् । यतु सात्वर्षणेन सदिभ्यः स्नानमनुष्यते । वारुणं चावगाह्यस्तु मानसं विष्णु - चिन्तनम् । ... कालादिदशा सामर्थ्यवशे सर्वे तुल्यफलं स्मृतम् ॥ सस केचिदिच्छन्ति सूरयः । योगयाज्ञवल्क्य quoted by अपार्क pp. 134-135, स्मृतिच० I. p. 133, गह . स . p. 203. विश्वरूप on या I. 22 quotes दक्ष II. 15. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 337 → crediting योगयाज्ञवल्क्य	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil	...as in the Vājasaneya-saṃhitā ( e. g. in Yāj. I. 22, 24, 229, 230, 238, 239, 247 ). Yet the...
I.23	Vide Sṃ C. I. pp. 143-152 for lengthy remarks on several matters connected with the Gāyatrī; on p. 145 there is a dhyāna of the 24 letters of the sacred verse याज्ञ . I. 23 refers to the śiras of Gāyatrī. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...2 = Yāj. I.22 (first half); B. VIII.3 = Yāj. I.23; B. XI. 34=Yāj. I.8; B. XI. 35=Yāj. I.9...
I.24-25	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	... 11. 30. 8, Gaut. II. 17, Manu II. 101, Yāj. I. 24-25 &c). All prescribe that the morning<sup...
I.25	विश्वरूप on या . I. 25 quotes a verse of हारीत ' देवी सहस्रशीर्षां तु ज्ञातमध्वा दशावरा। जपेदतः सहस्राध्वां दशावराम्। ' and adds तन्तु कार्योपरोधोघा । प्राकृ सूर्योदयादुपस्थापनापपेत्सेत्कर्ष्ण इति केचित् । न त्वेवं समाधार। cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana · vol-1-part-1 §56-samvarta · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...for Garga, the astronomer. Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 25 quotes a verse of Gārgya on the proper ...
I.26	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	... same village before his morning meal." Yāj. I. 26 also speaks of the latter. The occasion...
I.28	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...Yāj. I. 60); vide also Manu II. 109 and Yāj. I. 28, Manu III. 42–44 and Yāj. I. 62, Manu V...
I.29	दण्डाजिनोपवीतानि मेखलां चैव धारयेत् । या . I. 29; ‘ तत्र दण्डस्य कार्यमङ्ग - ग्वर्गगवादिनिवारणं तमसोवाह्यमन्येषु प्रवेशनमित्यादि ’ अपराक . As the carrying of a staff has a seen result, it need not be carried at all times, according to Aparārka (p. 57), but the others having unseen results must be worn alwayṣ cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...is teacher in an assembly of people, on Yāj. I. 29 about a Kṣatriya and Vaiśya wearing an ...
I.30	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...-30, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 2. 17, Manu II. 49, Yāj. I. 30 and others contain the same rules about...
I.32	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §27-bharadvāja-and-bhāradvāja · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...advāja-and-bhāradvāja-1">1</a></sup> on Yāj. I. 32 Bhāradvāja is quoted as prescribing a p...
I.33	Vide Yaj. I. 33 which contains many of the above. Yaj. forbids the eating of ucchiṣṭa (leavings of food) of anybody (except the teacher) Manu (II. 177–179) practically contains the same rules as those of Gautama set out above. Auśanasasmṛti III. (eḍ by Jīv. pp. 512–513) contains a long list of what the student should eschew. न स्मयेत । यदि स्मयेत।पिमुखः स्मयेतेति ब्राह्मणम् । आप . ध . सू . I. 2. 7. 7–8. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...Manu II. 177, Yāj. I. 33). Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 33 refers to a passage from the Caraka-śāk...
I.34	अनुशिष्टो ह्यासि पित्रेत्योमिति होवाच । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 1; यदहं किंच वेद सर्वमहं तत्तुभ्यमवोचम् । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 4; कुमारान् वाशिषयेति । छान्दोग्य V. 3. 1. मेधा० on मनु III.3. says ' यस्य पिता विचते स एवतस्याचार्यः । अभावें पितुराशक्तौ वान्थस्या - धिकारः । आचार्यान्तरानुपादानेन पितुरधिकाराो निवर्तत एव । '. मनु II. 142 and याज्ञ I. 34 show that guru primarily means the father; but मनु II. 69 and 149 show that the word guru was also applied to the ācārya and upādhyāya. Vide मिता . on या . III. 259. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...aining to Vyavahāra except one verse on Yāj. I. 34 where he speaks of three kinds of ‘ṛtvi...
I.35	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	... (III. 22–23 ), Viṣṇu Dh. S. 29. 2, and Yāj. I. 35 define upādhyāya in the same way as Man...
I.36	केशान्तः पुनर्गोदानारख्यं कर्म गर्भादारभ्य षोडशे वर्षे ब्राह्मणस्य कार्य्यम् । एतच्च द्वादशवार्षिके वद्वृत्तते बोद्धव्यम् । इतरस्मिन्नत्ये यथासंभवं द्रष्टव्यम् । राज्यनयवैश्ययोरत्यपनयनकालवद् द्वाविंशे चतुर्विशे वा द्रष्टव्यम् । मिता० on Yāj. I. 36. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra	...iods of time for Vedic studies ) quotes Yāj. I.36 as Yogi- Yājñavalkya “ Yadāha Yogi-Yājñ...
I.37	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya	...d wool when initiated for sacrifice, on Yāj. I. 37 as to the age when a Brāhmaṇa became a ...
I.37-38	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	.... 1. 22, Vaṣ XI. 71-75, Manu II. 38-39, Yāj. I. 37-38. Such persons are then called patitasāv...
I.38	1878. It may be noted that P. M. S. writers are often called 'Nyāya-vidaḥ' by Śankara (on V. S. III. 4. 22 ), by Viśvarūpa and otherṣ Bhāskara in his commentary on Brahmasūtra (I. 1. 1. p. 5, Chowkhamba series) states: यच्छब्दय् आह तद्वत्स्माकं प्रमाणानिति हि न्यायविदः . The words of Śabara in his bhāṣya on P. M. S. III. 2. 36. On Yāj. I. 58 the Bālakrīḍā of Viśvarūpa says "Tathā ca naiyāyikāḥ, 'na hi vacanasyātibhāroṣṭi- tyāhub'". These are the words of Śabara on Jaimini III, 2,3 viz. 'Kimiva vacanam na kuryāt nāsti vacanasyātibhāraḥ'. So here Śabara is called Naiyāyika. On Yāj. I. 53 the Bālakrīḍā says 'Nyāyavidasca Yājñikāḥ (api vā sarvadharmaḥ syāt tannyāyatvād vidhānasya'. This last is Jai. I. 3. 15 nived Nyāyavid and Yājñika. Similarly, on Yāj. I. 87 the Bālakrīḍā quotes Jai. VI. 8. 17 as the words of 'Nyāyavido yājñikāḥ'. The J. N. M. V. says nyāyas are the adhikaraṇas, deciding points of Dharma and expounded by Jaimini ' जैमिनिमुनीनि धर्मनिर्णयकाव्यधिकरणानि स्थापाः '. The writers of Śrautasūtras are called merely Yājñikas by Bālakrīḍā on Yāj. I. 38 'Tathā ca yājñikāḥ vyavahāryā bhavantī ityāhuḥ'. This quotation is from Kātyāyana Śrautasūtra 22. 4. 27-28. Besides, the sūtra 'Prāyascittavidhānakca,' is the same in both Kāt. S. I. 2. 19 and P. M. S. VI. 3. 7 and Kāt. S. I. 8. 6 is the same as P. M. S. XII. 3. 15; moreover, Kāt. S. IX. 11. 14-15 employ almost the same words as in P.M.S. III. 5. 36-39, though they hold opposite viewṣ The P. M. S. (IV. 4. 19-21) holds that the Piṇḍapitṛyajña is not an aṅga of the rites on darśa (I. e. amāvāsyā), but an independent rite, while the Kāt. Śr. (IV. 1. 28-30) holds that it is an aṅga. In the discussion on the meaning of the word Vaiśva- (Continued on next page) cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-mīmāmsā-and-dharmashastra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...yana-307">307</a></sup> penances; while Yāj. I. 38, Bauḍ gr. III. 13. 7, Veda-Vyāsa I. 21 ...
I.40	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...hapter-vii-upanayana-177">177</a></sup> Yāj. I. 40 says that it is Veda alone that confers...
I.44-45	Mit. on Yāj. I. 45 takes गाथिकाः as distinct from नाराशंसीः ' नाराशंस्यश्चाऽनुवदन्ति यज्ञाश्च यज्ञाथानाश्च गाथाथाः '. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...ield of Sanskrit literature had become. Yāj. I. 44-45 calls upon the student to study every d...
I.49	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...iṣṭhika’ occurs in Viṣṇu Dh. S. 28. 46, Yāj. I. 49, Veda-Vyāsa I. 41. The idea of perpetua...
I.49-50	निष्ठा means ‘end or death’ and नैष्ठिक is derived by the Mit. on Yāj. I. 49 as ‘ आत्मानं निष्ठां उत्क्रान्तिं काले नयतीति नैष्ठिकः ’. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...I. 4-6, Manu II. 243, 244, 247-249, and Yāj. I. 49-50 say that if the student likes he may st...
I.50	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...ry ancient name even in the R̥gveda. On Yāj. I. 50 Viśvarūpa quotes a verse of Angiras tha...
I.51	वेदस्य पाठनमध्ययनार्थो ग्रन्थतश्च स्वीकरणं न ग्रन्थत एव । तथा च वक्तांरो भवन्ति वेदाचार्यमयं न वेदपारग इति । विश्वरूप on या . I. 51. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...t., Āp. gr. V. 12-13, Hir. gr. I. 9. 1, Yāj. I. 51, Pār. gr. (II. 5-7) employ the word snā...
I.52	पिण्डो देहो जनकः स समानो येषां ते सपिण्डास्तेषां भावः सपिण्डता । वैजयन्ती on विष्णु 22. 5 (folio 124 a). The Mit. on Yāj. I. 52 says:— सपिण्डता च एकशरीरावयवान्वयेन भवति । ... एवं यत्र यत्र सपिण्डशब्दस्तत्र साक्षात्परम्परया वा एकशरीरावयवान्वयेन भवति । ... एवं यत्र यत्र सपिण्डशब्दस्तत्र साक्षात्परम्परया वा एकशरीरान्वयो वेदितव्यः । cited vol-1-part-2 §110-nandapandita	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...hich must be mentioneḍ He laid down (on Yāj. I. 52) that wherever the word sapiṇḍa occur...
I.52-53	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...king examples may be cited here. (1) On Yāj. I. 52 -53 the Mit. has a long note on the meaning...
I.53	अरोहिणी भ्रातृमतीमसमानार्षेगोजाम् । याज्ञ . I. 53. Vide also मनु III. 11. cited vol-1-part-1 §2-sources-of-dharma	vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...he ritual of the Atharvanṣ The Mit. (on Yāj. I. 53) quotes a sūtra of Paiṭhīnasi to the ef...
I.54	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	...of the brāhmaṇa class on both sides &c. Yāj. I. 54 enjoins that one should choose a girl f...
I.54-55	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...ily provided she is a jewel among womeṇ Yāj. (I. 54-55) emphasizes the importance of a good fam...
1.55	कर्मणा मनसा वाचा सर्वोवस्थासु सर्वदा । सर्वत्र मैथुनत्यागं ब्रह्मचर्यं प्रचक्षते ॥ दुर्गे II. 11. 18 यो . या . I. 55; अन्नवदसङ्क्षी नारीं पुत्रकुम्भाभ्यः पुमान् । तत्त्वागादारुदु संसर्गे दूरतः परिवर्जयेत् । लिङ्गपु . I. 8. 23. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra the same words stand at आचारकाण्डम् 238.6	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...ty must be carefully testeḍ The Mit. on Yāj. 1. 55 quotes Nārada ( stripumsa ) who menti...
I.56	यास्क says ' तान्यन्येके समामनन्ति ... तत्समामनै ' निरूक्त VII. 13; vide याज्ञ . I. 56 ( न नम्मम मतं यस्मात् &c. ) and II. 133. cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...rom the views of other named smṛtikāraṣ Yāj. (I. 56) remarks ‘what is said (by some) that pe...
I.57	विप्रस्तुत्रयतः पूर्वं संस्कृताः शाखा यथा । सा स्वशाखति विज्ञेया तथा कर्माणि कारयेत् ॥ quoted in स्मृतिच॰ I. p. 49. या एव पित्रादिविभिः शाखा अधीता सा न त्याज्येति । मेधा० on मनु III. 2; वेदेर्मिति चैकवचनं शाखान्तरानध्ययनार्थम् । विश्वरूप on या . I. 57. हित्वा स्वस्य द्विजो वेदं यत्स्वधीते परस्य तु । शाखारण्डः स विज्ञेयः सर्वकर्म वहिष्कृतः ॥ लध्वाश्वलायन 24. 19; हरदत्त on गौतम IX. 53 quotes a verso which extends the rule to giving up one's सूत्र . cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...her he loses his status as a brāhmaṇa'. Yāj. I. 57 allowed a brāhmaṇa to marry a girl of h...
I.58	स्तुतिमात्रमेतत् । भूतानां भाविनां पावनाद्युपपत्तेः । उपपत्तौ वा कृतनाशाकृता - गमाप्रसङ्गात् । यद्वास्तु फलविधिः । विवाहविशेषस्य फलविशेषपेक्षत्वात् । न चागमादुसारिण - र्यंडुपपत्तिरिति शक्यं वक्तुम् । तथा च नैयायिकाः। न हि वचनस्यातिभारेास्तीत्याहुः । विश्वरूप on या . I. 58. The words नहि ... भारोस्ति are from शबर ’s भाष्य on जै . III. 2, 3. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...-parva 73. 8-9), Viṣṇu Dh. S. 24.18-19, Yāj. I. 58, Nārada (stripuiṁsa, verses 38-39), Kau...
I.58-60	देवा ऋत्विजस्ते एनमर्हन्तीति दैवः । ...... दक्षिणातिरिक्तं चैतद् दानं फलश्रवणात् । ...... मन्त्रद्वारी ब्राह्मणा ऋषयः । ते एनमर्हन्तीत्यार्षः । प्रयोजनमुद्देश्यासामान्यत्प्रजापतिः स्नातकः स एनमर्हतीति प्राजापत्यः । विश्वरूप on या I. 59-60. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...ts and ascendantṣ Manu (III. 37–38) and Yāj. (I. 58–60) put the matter somewhat differently. Ac...
I.60	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...tya form of marriage’ (Manu III. 38 and Yāj. I. 60); vide also Manu II. 109 and Yāj. I. 28...
I.62	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...109 and Yāj. I. 28, Manu III. 42–44 and Yāj. I. 62, Manu V. 26–27 and Yāj. I. 178–179, Man...
I.63	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows	... v. Jamnadas, I. L. R. 37 Boṃ 18, where Yāj. I. 63 is interpreted as only laying down who ...
I.63-64	यदाह नारदः । स्वतन्त्रोपि हि यत्कार्यं कुर्यादप्रकृतिं गतः । तदप्यकृतमेव स्याद् - स्वातंत्र्यात् हेतः ॥ अपरार्क p. 92 on या . I. 63. 1171 a. यदि तु विवाहो निश्चत्तस्तदा प्रधानस्य निष्पन्नत्वेनाधिकारवैकल्येण तस्य पुनराक्रनिरिति । उद्वाहतत्त्व p. 127; यदि तु सप्तपदीविवाहोमादि प्रधानं जातं तदङ्ग - वैकल्येनापि नाशुचिर्विहारम् । गौडा अप्येवमाहुः । निर्णयसिन्धु III पूर्वार्ध p. 307; vide also सं . र . मा . p. 497 to the same effect. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 571 → crediting नारद	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...the next in order, in case he is able’. Yāj. (I. 63-64) gives a slightly different order viz. h...
I.64	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §19-kashyapa-and-kāshyapa · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	... taken place early enough. Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 64 quotes Bauḍ Dh. S. IV. 1. 15-16 (triṇi ...
I.65	मातुलसुतां पैतृष्वसेयीं समानार्षगोत्रां च परणीय चान्द्रायणं चरेत् परित्यज्यैनां विप्रयात् । अपरार्के on याज्ञ . I. 53; ‘ कन्या कुत्सितजातिकर्मशीला व्याध्रुगृता परिणीता यद्यक्षतयोनिः स्यात्परित्यज्य कन्या ’ अपरार्के on याज्ञ . I. 65. cited vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu	vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	... Similarly, on p. 386 the Vy. N. quotes Yāj. I. 65 ( dattvā kanyām &c. ) and Yāj. II. 146 ...
I.66	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	... the highest ammercemment (according to Yāj. I. 66 and the lowest, according to Nārada, st...
I.67	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics	...efers to the 4th variety of Baudhāyana. Yāj. I. 67 when he speaks of akṣatā refers to all ...
I.68-69	घृतेनाभ्यज्य गात्राणि तैलेनाविकितेन वा । सुखाभ्युच्चै परिवहन् गात्राणि संस्पृशन् ॥ नारद ( स्त्रीपुंस ) verse 82. विश्वरूप on या . I. 68 says वृत्तामञ्जनवचनं कामप्रवृत्तिनिरोधार्थम् । तत्प्रथालिङ्गनादि वैकारिकत्वाद् दूरापेनम् । cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works	...rocreate two. Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 2. 68-70, Yāj. I. 68-69 and Nārada (stripuṃsā, 80-83) lay dow...
I.69	बलात्कृतमृता कन्या मन्त्रैरयद्दि न संस्कृता । अन्यस्मै विधिवद्देया यथा कन्या तथैव सा ॥ वसिष्ठ 17. 73. This is also बी . ध . IV. 1. 17 and it is quoted and explained by विश्वरूप on या . I. 69. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 591 → crediting वसिष्ठ	vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...Gārgya. Similarly, Viśvarūpa quotes (on Yāj. I. 69) Vṛddha-Manu and (on Yāj. I. 19) Vṛddha...
I.70	एनस्विभिरनिर्णेतेर्भिः किल्बिषसहायेतु । कृतनिर्णजमायेन न जुगुप्सेत कर्हिचित् ।। मनु XI 189 = ( त्रिंशद्युगसंध 54 31 अपराध p 98 says on या I. 70, कृतप्राय - श्चित्ता य आपस्तम्वपरिभ्रष्टत्वार्थं – कार्यंनिंद्यं न जुगुप्सनं । cited vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics	...e depriv- ed of all her rights as wife (Yāj. I. 70, Śāntiparva 165. 63) ; (5) a wife, who ...
I.70, 72	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...d be kept under guard and be given fooḍ Yāj. ( I. 70, 72 ) declares ‘an adulterous woman should be...
I.71	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...2 “brahmacaryavān pravrajati” as smṛti. Yāj. I. 71 is almost the same as Bauḍ Dh. II. 2. 5...
I.72	वतलस्तु परित्याज्यः शिष्यगा गुरुगा च या । पतिघ्नी च विशेषेण युक्तोपोप - गता च या ॥ व्यास q. by मिता . on या . I. 72. This is वसिष्ठ - धर्मसूत्र 21. 10. cited vol-1-part-1 §54-shat-trimshan-mata	vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §20-gārgya · vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics · vol-1-part-1 §54-shat-trimshan-mata · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...umati) expressly as Baudhāyana’s and on Yāj. I. 72 quotes Bauḍ Dh. S. IV. 1. 22 (bhartuḥ p...
I.73	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...man married to a brāhmaṇa). The Mit. on Yāj. I. 73 quotes a text (of Parāśara X. 26 and Va...
I.74	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	... should be fined 600 paṇas by the king. Yāj. I. 74 requires the husband to maintain a wife...
I.76	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...ing ‘prasave jātakarma ca’. Mit. reads (Yāj. I. 76 b) ‘tyajan dāpyastrītīyamśam-adravyo bh...
I.77	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows	...her woman) or devoid of good qualities’ Yāj. I. 77 enjoins upon women ‘this is the highest...
I.78	धर्मप्रजासंपन्नो द्वारे नान्यो कुर्वीत । आप . ध . II. 5. 11. 12; the मिता on या . I. 78 quotes this and remarks ' तथा चापस्तम्ब्रेन धर्मप्रजासंपत्तिः प्रयोजनं दारसंग्रहस्योक्तं धर्मेः ... कुर्विति वदता । रतिफलं तु लौकिकमेव ' । cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...ording to the smṛtis and nibandhas. Yāj. I. 78 is to the same effect. Jaimini (VI. 1. ...
I.79	त्रीणि वर्णोप्युद्गमती यो भार्या नाधिगच्छति । स तुल्यं भ्रूणहत्याया दोषमुत्ख्या संशयम् ॥ ऋतुस्नातां तु यो भार्या संनिधौ नोपगच्छति । पितरस्तस्य तन्मांसं तस्मिन्रजसि शेरते ॥ भर्तुः प्रतिनिषेधेन या भार्या स्कन्दयेद्वतुम । तां मासमध्ये विरुणप्य भ्रूणहनीं निर्धर्मेयेद्गृहात् ॥ बौ . ध . सू . IV. 1. 19-20, 22. विश्वरूप on या . I. 79 quotes as Baudhāyana’s verses 20 and 22. संवर्त 98 is the same as बौ . ध . सू . IV. 1. 20. पराशर (4. 14-15) is similar to Bauḍ Dh. S. IV. 1. 20 and 22. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	... has already married a savarṇa wife (on Yāj. I. 79), about the time for śrāddhas (on Yāj. ...
I.80	रक्षा च स्त्रीणां स्वदारानिरतस्नवेव न तु ताडनादिका । तथा तासामनर्थोऽपि पश्चाल्लब्धोऽपि मार्दवमिति पठन्ति । विश्वरूप on या . I. 80. H. D. 72 cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	...d so late as the 4th century A. D. When Yāj. ( I. 80 ) speaks of “ susthe Indau ” we should ...
I.81	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...anations of Viśvarūpa. In commenting on Yāj. I. 81 the Mit. tells us that Viśvarūpa looked...
I.82	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman	...nd show her honour (Manu IX. 22–24, 26, Yāj. I. 82). Divorce has been already dealt with i...
I.83	नासुका गृहाद्गच्छेत्। नाअनुत्तरीया। न त्वरितं व्रजेत्। न परपुरुषमभिभाषेतान्यत्र वणिक्प्रव्रजितवृद्धवैद्येभ्यः। न नाभिमं दर्शयेत्। आ गुल्फाद्वासः परिदध्यात्। न स्तनौ विवृती कुर्यात्। न हसेदपानुक्ता। भर्त्तारं तद्वन्धून्वा न द्विष्यात्। न गणिका - धूर्त्तभि - क्षुणी - मायावृत्ति - प्रेषणिकामायामूलकृत्काकुशीलाविभिः सहैकत्र तिष्ठेत्। संसर्गो हि कुलस्त्रीणां चारित्र्यं दूषयति। Śaṅkha quoted by the मित्ताक्षरा on या . I. 87, by अपारार्क p. 107 (on या . I. 83), मदनपारिजात p. 195; vide also स्मृतितत्व ° ( व्यवहार ) pp. 249-250 and वि . र . p. 430. As to speaking with परपुरुष , vide वनपर्व 266. 3 एका ह्यहं संगतिं ते न वाच्यं ददानि वै भद्र निबोध चेदम्। अहं त्वरण्ये कथमे - कमेका त्वामालपेयं निरता स्वधर्मे ॥ . Vide also अनुशासन 146. 43. ' मूलकारिका ' in the passage of शङ्ख means one who employs herbs &c. for वशीकरण . Vide वनपर्व 233. 7-14 (the last verso is मूलमपचारोहे विप्रं प्रचच्छति जिज्ञासः ). cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 638 → crediting शङ्ख	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	...ys thus” (evaṁ hyāha ; vide Aparārka on Yāj. I. 83, I. 154, III. 135, Vivāda-ratnākara pp....
I.84	शूद्रान् शुद्राचरितांश्च देशान् न सेवेत । सभाः समाजांश्च । आप . ध . I. 11. 32. 18–19. Compare आप . ध . सू . I. 1. 3. 12 सभाः समाजान्श्राग्ता ( ब्रह्मचारी ). समाज is defined in the कामसूत्र I. 4. 27 as ' पक्षस्य मासस्य वा प्रज्ञातेऽनि सरस्वत्या भवने नियुक्तानां नित्यं समाजः । कुशीलवात्रागन्तवः प्रेषणकर्मदा दूष्याः । ' In the Rock Edict No. 1 at Girnar ( C. I. I. vol.1) Devānām Priya orders that no samāja be held as he saw grave faults in it ' न च समाजो कर्तव्यो बहुकं हि दोसं समाजेहि पस्सति देवानं पियो &c.' In the Nasik cave Inscription No. 2 Gotamīputa is described as समाजकारक़ (E. I. vol. VIII. p. 60 ). समाज may mean ‘festival’. Vide Yāj. I. 84. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...of the teeth, collyrium (in the eyes).’ Yāj. (I. 84) puts there briefly ‘a woman whose husba...
I.86	मितं ददाति हि पिता मितं भ्राता मितं सुतः। अमितस्य हि दातारं भत्तारं का न पूजयेत्॥ शान्ति 148. 6-7, अयो० 39. 30-31 (in this latter the Madras eḍ reads माता for भ्राता ). It is noteworthy that Mitākṣarā on Yaj. I. 86 refers to this Kapotikākhyāna, quotes verses 10 and 12 of Śānti 148 and remarks that in the guise of this story Vyāsa recommends ‘anvārohaṇa’ (burning oneself on the deceased husband’s funeral pyre) as most meritoriouṣ I am inclined to hold that it is the author of the Rāmāyaṇa that probably borrowṣ Rāma was only going to a forest (no question of dying arose) and so the words are not so appropriate in the Rāmāyaṇa as they are in the Mahābhārata. cited vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics the same words stand at skanda काशीखण्डः 4.47	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xv-satī-self-immolation-of-widows	...erṇ Both the Mitākṣarā and Aparārka (on Yāj. I. 86) quote Hārita's verses eulogising the s...
I.87	नासुका गृहाद्गच्छेत्। नाअनुत्तरीया। न त्वरितं व्रजेत्। न परपुरुषमभिभाषेतान्यत्र वणिक्प्रव्रजितवृद्धवैद्येभ्यः। न नाभिमं दर्शयेत्। आ गुल्फाद्वासः परिदध्यात्। न स्तनौ विवृती कुर्यात्। न हसेदपानुक्ता। भर्त्तारं तद्वन्धून्वा न द्विष्यात्। न गणिका - धूर्त्तभि - क्षुणी - मायावृत्ति - प्रेषणिकामायामूलकृत्काकुशीलाविभिः सहैकत्र तिष्ठेत्। संसर्गो हि कुलस्त्रीणां चारित्र्यं दूषयति। Śaṅkha quoted by the मित्ताक्षरा on या . I. 87, by अपारार्क p. 107 (on या . I. 83), मदनपारिजात p. 195; vide also स्मृतितत्व ° ( व्यवहार ) pp. 249-250 and वि . र . p. 430. As to speaking with परपुरुष , vide वनपर्व 266. 3 एका ह्यहं संगतिं ते न वाच्यं ददानि वै भद्र निबोध चेदम्। अहं त्वरण्ये कथमे - कमेका त्वामालपेयं निरता स्वधर्मे ॥ . Vide also अनुशासन 146. 43. ' मूलकारिका ' in the passage of शङ्ख means one who employs herbs &c. for वशीकरण . Vide वनपर्व 233. 7-14 (the last verso is मूलमपचारोहे विप्रं प्रचच्छति जिज्ञासः ). cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 638 → crediting शङ्ख	vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...pati- śuśrūṣā'; compare Manu V. 155 and Yāj. I. 87. Kalpa° on Vyava° p. 742 quotes a verse...
1.87	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology	...atology-107">107</a></sup> Viśvarūpa on Yāj. 1. 87 quotes a Kāthaka-śruti to the effect th...
I.88	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...rules similar to those in Viṣṇu Dh. S., Yāj. I. 88 and Veda-Vyāsa II. 12 are to the same e...
I.89	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §43-daksha · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology	...91 ( about padmāsana ). The Mit. ( on Yāj. I. 89 ) quotes a half verse of Dakṣa to the e...
I.90	मट्ट् X. 5, विष्णुधर्मसूत्र १६ . 1 या . I. 90. The mīmāṁsaka position is stated by the सन्चवार्तिक (on जे . I. 2. 1) ' न त्वाचारनिमित्तवर्णविभागे प्रमाण किंचित् । ...... न तपआदीनां ससमुदायों ब्राह्मण्यं न तज्जानितः संस्कारः न तदभिव्यंग्या जातिः , किं तर्हि मातापितृजातिज्ञानाभिव्यंग्या प्रत्यक्षसमधिगम्या । '; the सूतसहिता ( शिवमाहात्म्यखण्ड 12. 51–52) says सर्वेषां जन्मना जातिर्नार्न्यथा कर्मकोटिभिः । पश्चादीनां यथा जातिर्जन्मनैव न चान्यथा । शरीरे स्थूलदृश्यैर्हेतौ भौतिकस्य न चालमनः ॥ जन्मनेव महाभागो ब्राह्मणो नाम जायते । शातातप quoted in आह्निकप्र . p. 452. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...a dāsaśca &c’ which is Manu IX. 416. On Yāj. I. 90 Mit. quotes as smaraṇa a half verse whi...
I.90, 92	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	.... Dh. S. II. 6. 13. 1, Manu (10. 5) and Yāj. (I. 90, 92) <sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte...
I.91	' ब्राह्मणोन क्षत्रियायामुत्पन्नो क्षत्रिय एव भवति ' quoted in मिताक्षरा on Yaj. I. 91. cited vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...pring of a kṣatriya from a śūdra woman (Yāj. I. 91). In the Rg. X. 97. 12 the word ugra oc...
I.91-92	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...aiśya wife two and of a śūdra wife one. Yāj. ( I. 91–92 ) recognises the marriage of a brāhmaṇa w...
I.91-95	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil	...-dharmasūtra (IV. 14-17), Manu X. 5-40, Yāj. I. 91-95 and many other works dilate upon the ri...
I.92	अत एव स्मुत्यन्तरेष्वेकस्यैवार्थस्यानैकसंज्ञानिर्माणे देशभेदेन तथाविधप्रयोग - सच्चादुक्तमानम् । न पुनः पारिभाषिककल्पना वेदेष्वप्यन्यथोपलब्धेः । विश्वरूप on या . I. 92-93; vide also पराशरमाधवीय I. part 2 p. 120 ' एकस्यैव जातौ पूर्वावसि - तसर्वज्ञायोर्विकल्पन प्रवृत्तत्वात् । न चैकत्र संजाविकल्पे दृष्टाभावः । एकत्र निषाद - पारशाविकल्पश्च भट्टेनयाज्ञवल्क्येवद्गहतत्वात् । ' cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	vol-1-part-2 §77-govindarāja · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...ered by an ugra. Both Manu (X. 9) and Yāj. (I. 92) provide that the son of a Kṣatriya from...
I.93	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...pring of a vaiśya from a brāhmaṇa womaṇ Yāj. I. 93 and others call this caste vaidehaka.
I.93-94	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature	...e six (vide Manu X. 11-12 and 16-17 and Yāj. I. 93-94) viz. sūta, vaidehaka, cāṇḍāla, māgadha...
1.94	एतेषों च वृत्त्य औशनसे मानवे च बुध्यधाः । मिता • on या . I. 94. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas	...ama collection, pp. 46-48. The Mit. (on Yāj. 1. 94) remarks that the means of livelihood f...
I.94	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...irst half of 12th century). The Mit. on Yāj. I. 94<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter...
I.95	एवं ब्राह्मणक्षत्रिययोस्तूभयपूर्ववसिम्कादिजात्यन्तरे जात्यन्तरता उपनयनाऽतिरिक्तष्व बेदितव्या तयोर्द्विजातित्वात् । मिति . on या . I. 95; एतेऽनुलोमजा पुत्राः संस्कार्याः स्युर्द्विजातिजाः । तथा पूर्ववसिम्कादिजातिजाश्च द्विजातयः ॥ स्मृत्यर्थसार p. 13. H. D. 8 cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	... 8. 8), Vasiṣṭha (18. 7), Manu (X. 13), Yāj. (I. 95) and other smṛti workṣ
I.95, 361, II.69, 206, III.213	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...2. 3, Manu (IV. 18, X. 11, 18, 40, 97), Yāj. (I. 95, 361, II. 69, 206, III. 213), Nārada (rṇādāna 283 ) and in the vārti...
I.96	The word 'yuga' is understood by Medhātithi (on Manu X. 64) and Kullūka to mean 'janma'; Sarvajña-nārāyaṇa understands it to mean 'yugma' (pair of spouses). The meaning (yugma) is attached to 'yuga' by Aparārka on Yaj. I. 96 (p. 119). In the S. B. E. vol. II p. 196 Dr. Bühler compares Ap. Dh. S. II. 5,10. 10–11 with Gautama IV. 22. But the great scholar is not accurate here. Ap. does not speak of progeny of mixed marriages rising to higher status or being degraded to lower status after several generations; he rather speaks of a śūdra rising higher and higher in successive birthṣ In the Anuśāsanaparva (chap. 27. 5–6, 28. 6–13) it is said that after numberless births śūdras and others become vaiśyas and so oṇ Vanaparva (212. 11–12) gives expression to the same idea युञ्जनो हि जातस्य सद्गुणापचितिः । वैश्यत्वं लभते ब्रह्मन् क्षत्रियत्वं तथैव च ॥ आज्ञामेव ब्राह्मण्यमभिजायते । वनपर्व 212. 11–12. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...s) into Vyavasthita and Avyavasthita on Yāj. I. 96; vide (for exposition) about Vikalpa H....
I.96-127	अवश्यं ब्राह्मणेनाध्यात । दर्शेपूर्णमासाथनेष्टैश्चातुर्मास्यपशुसोमैश्व यजेत नैमित्तिकं सोमरत्स्तुतं च । विज्ञायते हि त्रिभिकृत्रेकृत्ववान् ब्राह्मणो जायत इति । यजेन देवेभ्यः --- प्रवृत्त ब्राह्मणो यज्या यः पुत्री ब्रह्मचर्यवानिति । वसिष्ठ XI. 45-48; vide विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 59. 4-9 for similar provisionṣ Manu IV. 26 explains that the Agrayana iṣṭi is to be performed with the new grain that is brought in at the end of the rainy season (in śarad) after the old grain is consumed; that an animal sacrifice is to be performed at the eginning of the uttaraayana and of dakṣiṇāyana (i. e. twice a year) and a Soma sacrifice once a year at its beginning. Vide also Yāj. I. 125-126. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...h. S. VIII. 1-17 and XI. 1-48, Manu IV, Yāj. I. 96-127, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 60-71, Dakṣa II, Vedavyās...
I.97	यस्मिनग्नौ पाणिं गृहीयात् गृह्यः। खादिरगृह्य I. 5 1; vide गोभिलगृ . I. 20-21; पाणिग्रहणविरहितमौपासनमित्यमन्यन्तें तस्मिन्नाह्वार्गानि कर्माणि I वीरपत्न्यैकेषाम् . I. 26. 1-2; आश्वत्थायनाद्याचारकाले दायाद्यकाल एकेषाम्। पार . गृ . I. 2; उपयमनप्रभृत्युपासनस्य परिचयम्। पार . गृ . I. 9; वैवाहिकेऽग्नौ कुर्वीत गृह्यं कर्म यथाविधि। वराहकप्रापणे च अग्निरादित्येऽर्किको ग्रही ॥ मनु III. 67; vide या . I. 97 for the word विषयमिति . अ . औपसदैऽभिवानो वा। तस्मिन् पाकयज्ञाः। काठकगृह्य 47. 1-2 अपर्के p. 490 explains औपसद् as गृहाग्नि . Vide आप . घ . सू . II. 2. 3. 16 (for औपासन ). अनाहिताग्नेरपि झालग्नौ। आश्व . गृ . II. 2. 5. हरदत्त on गौ . XI. 17 distinguishes झालग्न from औपासन and says it has a wider applicatioṇ cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	...he time of marriage) in Manu III 67 and Yāj. I. 97, but Medhātithi (on the same verse), th...
I.98	दन्तान् प्रक्षाल्य नद्यादौ गृहे चेत्वमन्त्रवत् । नारधाद्युक्तशाखं यद्ब्राह्मणम पातिम् । सत्यकृत् दृन्तकाष्ठं स्याददमेन प्रभावेत् ॥ ...... परितृप्य च मनवेण भक्षयेत्तन् - धावनम् ॥ आयुर्बले यशो वर्चः प्रजां पशून वसुनि च । ब्रह्म ब्रह्मणां मेधयो च त्वं नो देहि वन - स्पते ॥ गोभिलस्मृति I. 137-140. This mantra is quoted by the मिता० on याज्ञ . I. 98 and by almost all digests on धर्मशास्त्र . cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...ācamana and before snāna ( bath ). Vide Yāj. I. 98 and Daksa II. 6. The practice of daily ...
I.98-99	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...samdhyā* comes homa (Dakṣa II. 28 and Yāj. I. 98–99). If a brāhmaṇa took a bath in the earl...
I.99	द्वितीये च तथा भागे वेदाभ्यासो विधीयते । ... समित्पुष्पकुशादीनां स कालः परिकीर्तितः । दक्ष II. 33 and 35; वेदार्थानिगमच्छेष् शास्त्राणि विधिधानि च । या . I. 99. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...g and in the evening. Vide Manu IV. 25, Yāj. I. 99, Āp. Dh. S. I. 4. 13. 22 and I. 4. 14. ...
I.100	चतुर्थेऽहस्तथा भागे स्नानाद्यं मृदमाहरेत् । तिलपुष्पकुशादींश्च स्नायाच्चाञ्छ्रिमे जले । दक्ष II. 43 (quoted by अपरार्क p. 128); स्नात्वा देवान्पितूंश्चैव तर्पयेदर्घये - च्च ॥ या . I. 100, on which the Mit. remarks ततो मध्याह्ने शाक्कोक्तविधिना नद्यादिषु स्नात्वा देवान् ह्यशृङ्खलान् पितृंश्च चक्रादादृषींश्च देवादिर्येन तर्पयेत् । तदनन्तरं मण्डपसुपक्शातैर्हृदिरुत्पन्नपूर्वप्रभातीनामन्यतमं यथावासनमुपयुञ्जःसाममन्यसस्तूपकाराः स्व - नामामभिर्वा चतुर्वर्णनेनैमस्काराडुरुराचार्ययोर्भविविना . cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	Gautama (IX. 63), Yāj. (I. 100), Viṣṇu Dh. S. (63. 1), and Laghu-Vyāsa ...
I.101	पञ्चैव महायज्ञाः । तान्येव महासत्राणि भूतयज्ञो मनुष्ययज्ञः पितृयज्ञो देवयज्ञो ब्रह्मयज्ञ इति। शतपथ ब्रा . XI. 5. 6. 1. These words are quoted by विश्वरूप on या . I. 101. The शतपथ proceeds to define these ‘ अहरहर्भूतेभ्यो बलिं हरेत् । नथैतं भूयज्ञं समामोत्यहरहर्देवाद्योपारात्नैतँ मनुष्ययज्ञं समामोत्यहरहः स्वधा कुर्यादोदपात्रात् - नँ पितृयज्ञं समामोत्यहरहः स्वाहाकुर्यादा काष्ठात्नैतँ देवयज्ञं समामोति ॥ अथ ब्रह्मयज्ञः । स्वाध्यायो वै ब्रह्मयज्ञः । ’ cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas	vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xviii-pancha-mahāyajnas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil	...p. 352 ) and to Likhita by Aparārka (on Yāj. I. 101 ). The relation of the Sāṅkha-smṛti in ...
I.102	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...out compression, e. g. Manu III. 70 and Yāj. I. 102, Manu III. 119 and Yāj. I. 110. Manu VI...
I.103	देवेभ्यश्च हुतादद्याच्छाण्णाल्भ्यश्च बलि हरेत् । अग्रं भूमौ श्वचाण्डालवायसेभ्यश्च निक्षिपेत् ॥ या . I. 103. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva	...artha’ and ‘Puruṣārtha’ and the Mit. on Yāj. I. 103 holds a discussion on thiṣ Vide H. of D...
I.105	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna	...u V. 132). According to Gaut. V. 23 and Yāj. I. 105 children, the daughters and sisters who...
I.106	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...hole chapters of Viṣṇu, e. g. Vi. 68 on Yāj. I. 106 and 90 on Yāj. I. 114. It is to be note...
1.107	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	... 2; 68. 46 47 on Yāj. 1, 106; 67. 33 on Yāj. 1. 107 : 5. 183 on Yāj. 2. 60; 10. 9–11 on Yāj...
I.107	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna	... 6). Gaut. V. 36, Manu III. 102–103 and Yāj. I. 107 and 111 state that he is called an atit...
I.108	भिक्षा च ग्राससंमिता । ग्रासश्व मयूराण्डपरिमाणः । ग्रासमात्रा भवद्भिक्षा पुष्कलश्चतुर्गुणम् । हन्तस्तु तेष्टुर्थिः स्यादग्रं तत् त्रिगुणं भवेत् ॥ इति शातातपस्मरणात् । मिता० on याज्ञ I. 108. अपराकं p. 153 quotes a verse from the मार्कण्डेयपुराण where अग्र and हन्त are defined differently ‘ ग्रासप्रमाणा भिक्षास्यावयं ग्रासश्चतुष्टयम् । अग्रे चतुर्गुणं तस्तु हन्तकारं विदुर्बुधाः । भोजनं हन्तकारं वा अग्रं भिक्षामथापि वा । अदृष्ट्वा तु न भोक्तव्यं पर्यायभिमासनः ॥ '. लघुशातातप 57 is very similar to the verse quoted by the मिता० cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...s* with honour and welcome. The Mit. on Yāj. I. 108 says that alms should be ordinarily one...
I.109	तथैवाद्‌वो मनुष्यराजे आगतेऽन्यस्मिन्‌वाह्वल्पे वा वैहर्तं वा क्षदन्त एवमस्मा एतत्स्रदन्ते यदस्मि मन्यन्ति । ऐ . ब्रा . I. 15. Compare वसिष्ठधर्मसूत्र 4. 8 and या . I. 109. cited vol-1-part-1 §2-sources-of-dharma	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna	...t one’s house in a yajña. Viśvarūpa (on Yāj. I. 109) says that madhuparka is to be offered ...
I.110	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages	.... 70 and Yāj. I. 102, Manu III. 119 and Yāj. I. 110. Manu VII. 17 and Yāj. I. 348, Manu VII...
I.112	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...erson (vide Gaut. 17. 8, Manu III. 104, Yāj. I. 112 ). Manu III. 104 holds out the threat t...
I.113	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna	...rom the boundary. Vaṣ Dh. S. XI. 15 and Yāj. I. 113 speak also of accompanying the guest ti...
I.113-114	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...f the Vāyupurāṇa by the reader Sudṛṣṭi. Yāj. (I. 113-114) directs that the rest of the day (till ...
I.114.I	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	..., e. g. Vi. 68 on Yāj. I. 106 and 90 on Yāj. I. 114. It is to be noted that Vi. 70. 17 (a vers...
I.115	अथ प्राहणे मुहुर्ते शुद्ध्ये हुत्थाव कालं भव भारतराविर्दोषं जुहोति । बौ धू . सू . II. 10. 25, प्राहणे मुहूर्ते शुध्येत धर्मार्थो चोदचिनचेत् । मनु IV 92, प्राहणे मुहूर्ते प्रोत्थाय चित्त पेक्षावनो चित्त्वम् । याज्ञ I, 115, मार्कण्डेय 51, 17 (Venk. eḍ). मिता . explains ' ब्राह्म मुहूर्ते उठाय पश्चिमेतिप्रहरे शङ्खाय '. cited vol-5-part-1 §chapter-xvi-muhūrta	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...ould attach most importance to dharma.' Yāj. I. 115 says practically the same thing. Āp. Dh...
I.116	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...ore important than each succeeding one. Yāj. I. 116 puts the order as vidyā, karma, age, re...
1.117	चक्रिणोदशमीस्थावृद्धावश्वघ्नृस्नातकराजभ्यः पथो दानम्। राजा तु श्रोत्रियाय। ब्राह्मणायमेव पन्था देयो राजस्येकः। यानस्य भारामि - निहितस्यातुरस्य स्त्रिया इति सर्वैर्दन्तव्यः। वर्णोज्यायसां चेतरेषां । अशिक्षितपतिलमलो - नानात्मसत्वस्वयनायर्थेन सर्वदेव दातव्यः। आप . धू . II. 5. 11. 5-9; अन्धस्य पन्था भारवाहास्य पन्थाः स्त्रियः पन्था भारवाहास्य पन्थाः। राज्ञः पन्था ब्राह्मणस्यैव समेत्य तु ब्राह्मणस्यैव पन्थाः। वनपर्व 133. 1; पन्था देयो ब्राह्मणाय गोम्यो राजभ्य एव च। वृद्धायच। भारतसाय गर्भिण्यै दुर्बलस्य च। अनुशासन 104. 25-26. This is almost the same as बौ . धू . सू . II. 3. 57 (which reads गवे राज्ञे ह्यचक्षुषे ); the latter half of Vana- parva 133. 1 is the same as Ap. Dh. S. II. 5. 11. 5-6. Vide शङ्ख ' अथ ब्राह्मणायमेव पन्था देयो राज इत्येकै। तस्मातनिहं गुरुष्येहृब्ध ब्राह्मणो राजनमतिर्गते तस्मै पन्थाः। ' quoted by the मिता . on या . I. 117. . cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...ṇu 62. 9 and Yāj. 1. 21, Vi. 63. 51 and Yāj. 1. 117 are identical. Besides these, there are...
I.117	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...st and prefers the snātaka to the king; Yāj. I. 117 has the same ruleṣ Śaṅkha (quoted in th...
I.118	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...panayana-169">169</a></sup> The Mit. on Yāj. I. 118 remarks that a kṣatriya or vaiśya shoul...
I.118-120	द्विजातीनामध्ययनमिज्या दानम्। ब्राह्मणस्याप्यधिकाः प्रवचनयाजनप्रतिग्रहाः। पूर्वेषु नियमस्तु। राज्ञोऽधिके रक्षणं सर्वे भूतानाम् । वैश्यस्याप्यधिकं कृषि - गोतम X. 1-3, 7, 50; vide also Āp. Dh. S. II. 5. 10. 5-8, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 10. 2-5, Vaṣ II. 13-19, Manu I. 88-90, X. 75-79 Yaj. I. 118-119, Viṣṇu Dh. S. II. 10-15, Atri 13-15. Mārkaṇḍeyapurāṇa 28. 3-8. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...asiṣṭha II. 13-23, Viṣṇu Dh. S. II. 15, Yāj. I. 118-120, Gautama X. 1-7 &c.). If a brāhmaṇa beg...
I.120	शुश्रूषा शूद्रस्येतरेषां वर्णानाम् । पूर्वस्मिन् पूर्वस्मिन्वर्णो निश्रेयस भूयः । आप . ध . I. 1. 1.7-8; परिचर्या चोत्तरेषाम् । तेभ्यो वृत्ति लिप्सेत । तत्र पूर्वे परिचरेत् । गौतम X. 57-59; प्रजापतिहि वर्णानां दास शूद्रमकल्पयत् । शान्तिपर्व 60. 28; vide also Vaṣ Dh. S. II. 20, Manu X. 121-123 Yāj. I. 120, बो . ध . I. 10. 5, वनपर्व 150. 36. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...nd flesh. Devala quoted in the Mit. (on Yāj. I. 120) prescribes that the śūdra should serve...
I.121	मायातितिः शुनिश्चयुभर्ता श्राद्धक्रियारतः । नमस्कारेण मन्त्रेण पञ्चयज्ञाच हापयेत् अनुतिष्ठेत् ॥ याज्ञ . I. 121. The coṃ of विश्वरूप says : श्राद्धकर्म चामन्त्रकं यथाकालं कुर्यात् , अन्वहं पञ्चमहायज्ञान् । ईयांतुं विशेषः। नमस्कारमात्रमेव प्रयु श्लीत न देवताभिधानानि। मन्त्रतया च प्रतिषेधात् देवोदेशेन त्यागः कर्तव्य एव। आहे तु देवतापदान्यपि मन्त्रमात्रादिषेधात् प्रवर्त्तन्ते । The मिताक्षरा commentary says श्राद्धानि निलयैमिलकाम्यानि , क्रियाः खातक कृतप्रदशषितेषु रथः । नम इत्यनेन मन्त्रेण पूर्वात्कान् पञ्चमहायज्ञान् अहरर्ह हापयेत् अनुतिष्ठेत् नमस्कारमन्त्रे च केचित् – देवताभ्यः पितृभ्यश्च महायोगिभ्य एव च। नमः स्वाहायै स्वधायै नित्यमेव नमो नमः। इति वर्णयन्ति नम इत्यन्वे । मेषातिथि on मनु III. 121 remarks (probably following Gautama) ‘ नमस्कारोऽनुज्ञातोऽस्य न देवता पदम् ’. cited vol-1-part-2 §107-raghunandana the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 461 → crediting ब्रह्माण्डपुराणे the same words stand at skanda प्रभासक्षेत्रमाहात्म्यम् 206.111	vol-1-part-2 §107-raghunandana · vol-1-part-2 §107-raghunandana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xx-vaishvadeva	...‘namah’ as the mantra. The Mitākṣarā on Yāj. I. 121 says the same thing and adds that the ś...
I.122	अहिंसा ....... न्द्रियसंयमः । दमः क्षमार्जनं दानं सर्वेषां धर्मसाधनम् ॥ या . I. 122 ; vide या . III. 66. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvii-future-trends	...I in E. I. vol. II p. 249 and p. 272 ). Yāj. ( I. 122 ) men- tions nine qualities as the means ...
I.126	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §23-devala	... Devala are only a few (namely those on Yāj. I. 126, III. 58 and 256), while about two doze...
I.127	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...more corn than ten Kumbhiṣ Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 127 (Vol, I p. 104 of T. S. S.) explains th...
I.128	ययाह देवलः । द्विविधौ गृहस्थौ यायावरः शालीनश्च । तयोर्यायावरः शाली याजनाध्यापनप्रतिग्रहैरिकर्षसंवर्धनात् । षट्कर्माभिहितः श्रेष्ठचतुष्पाद्गृह्यधामधनधान्य - युक्तो शालीनः । इति । शालीनॊपि चतुर्विधः । याजनाध्यापनयाज्ययावियाणिष्यौपागु - पाल्पैः षड्भिर्जीवत्येकः । याजनादिभिस्त्रिभ्यः । याजनाध्यापनाभ्यामपरः । चतुश्वस्थपय - पनीय । मिता . on या . I. 128. कुसूलधान्यको वा स्यात्कुम्भीधान्यक एव वा । त्र्यैहिको भपि भवेवस्वनिक एव वा ।। मनु IV. 7. मेधा० explains the kusūla as a granary built with bricks and indicates that he may store in it as much as such a granary will hold; while kumbhī means a receptacle storing as much as will last for six monthṣ हारीत quoted in Gr. R. derives ' सर्वो - रस्वाध्याहुषहोमश्च शाला इति शालीनः शालावानिति वा शालीनः शालावासवृत्तिर्नित्यमो हीनः शालीनः । शालीनादनुपादानाद्वर इति यायावरः । दृप्त दश रात्रिसंस्मायतेति यायावरः । परास्तृत्थ वृत्तिमान् यापयतीति यायावरः । ... उच्छशिलायाचितोपपसँददर्शनं भुकब्धुकुदालकपॊतौ । (pp. 415 and 419 ). H. D. 81 cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 189 → in its own running text, unattributed	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...e day. These ancient smṛtis (Manu IV 8, Yāj. I. 128) provide that the more penurious a brāh...
I.129	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	...n or exception (paryudāsa). The Mit. on Yāj. I. 129 remarks that not only in that verse but...
I.129-166	1528. न गोमयकृटीशमशानवल्मीक - वर्त्मजल - गोऽश्व - शुक - पुष्पवनान्त - नदी - शैलाभ्यनार्द्रेषु न दधति कुट्टिमेषु च । उदकेषु च मेहयेत मूत्रपुरीष - मेहंत भूमावात्वादृत् । शङ्ख quoted in मिता० on या . I. 134. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...verse but everywhere in that prakaraṇa (Yāj. I. 129–166) the particle ‘nañ’ conveys ‘paryudāsa’...
I.130	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...livelihood and support). Manu (IV. 33), Yāj. (I. 130), and Vaṣ Dh. S. (XII. 2) declare that a...
I.131	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...are his nails (Gaut. IX. 8, Manu V. 35, Yāj. I. 131); while his shoes are in his hand he sh...
I.133	स्नातकानां तु नित्यं स्यादन्तर्वर्षस्तथोत्तरम् । यज्ञोपवीते द्वे यष्टिः सोदकुम्भः कमण्डलुः ॥ वसिष्ठ XII. 14; विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 71. 13-15 has similar rules; the verse of Vasiṣṭha is quoted by the Mit. on Yāj. I. 133; compare मनु . IV. 36; एकैकमुपवीतं तु यतीनां ब्रह्मचारिणाम् । गृहिणां च वनस्थानामुत्तरेयं स्मृतम् । सोत्तरीय त्रयं वापि विषयाच्छुद्ध्यतु वा । वृहद्धारीत VIII. 44-45. Vide देवल quoted in स्मृतिच . I. p. 32 and श्रीणि चत्वारि पश्चाह गृहिणः सुदशपिण्रं सुपवीतं द्विजातिभिः ॥ कश्यप quoted in the संस्कारमयूख . cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga	... and two golden ear-rings (Manu IV. 36, Yāj. I. 133, Vaṣ XII. 14, 37–38); if he has money e...
I.135	विश्वरूप on याज्ञ . I. 135 is तथा चाम्नायः । तस्मादूर्ध्वेप्नप्राप्तो न ब्रजेत् - इति । अयं मे वज्रः पाप्मानमहतात् - इत्येतदेव मन्त्रस्य कारण्यम् । यदा वर्षति cited vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	...raskara. The mantra 'ayam me vajraḥ' in Yāj. I. 135 (Trivandrum eḍ) is given in Pāraskara-g...
I.136	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...I. 13 and IX. 60, Manu IV. 57, 175-176, Yāj. I. 136, Viṣṇupurāṇa III. 11. 107-109 for some ...
I.138	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...er with the two hands joined together ( Yāj. I. 138 ), but when not eating food one may dri...
I.140	ऊर्ध्वं च कुर्याद्‌विषयं समया ग्रामं च संवेशयेत् । न चैवान्तावसायिभ्यः सुरां वद्यादनापदि ॥ quoted by विश्वरूप on या . I. 140. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...-privileges-of-varnas-23">23</a></sup> (Yāj. I. 140, Manu IV. 87). The Smṛtis lay down that...
I.141.I	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...st same words also), Manu IV. 84–85 and Yāj. I. 141. In a few cases Manu and Yāj. convey the s...
I.142	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga	...33, Nirṇ. pp. 114-120. Some interpreted Yāj. I. 142 in such a way as to yield four times fo...
I.142-143	पौषमासस्य रोहिण्यामष्टकायामथापि वा। जलान्ते छन्दसां कुर्यादुत्सर्गं विधि - द्विजः ॥ याज्ञ . I. 142 ; compare पारस्कर II. 12. 1–2 (Venkatesvara press eḍ) ' पौषस्य रोहिण्यां मध्यमायां वार्ष्टकायामध्ययानाद्युत्सेरन् । ' उदकान्तं गत्वा &c. cited vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti the same words stand at आचारकाण्डम् 96.46	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...the-yājnavalkya-smriti-21">21</a></sup> Yāj. I. 142–143 are based upon Pāraskara. The mantra 'a...
I.144	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-upākarma-or-upākarana-and-utsarjana-or-utsarga	...ī) or three days after it (Manu IV. 97, Yāj. I. 144). To give up Veda study for several mon...
I.144-151	अत एव हारितिः । उपाध्याये राजनि च मृते श्रोत्रिये सब्रह्मचारिणि च चन्द्रा - कैयो राहुदर्शने शक्रध्वजपतन आचार्श्व च मृते चिरात्रम् । इति । अपरार्क p. 190. The श्रोत्रिय , as या . I. 144 says, must be one who has studied the same śākha, cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...ol. 29 pp. 115–118 ), Manu IV. 102–128, Yāj. I. 144–151. The subject is also treated at length ...
I.145-147	तस्य वा एतस्य ब्रह्मयज्ञस्य चत्वारो वषट्कारा यद्वाति अवस्फूर्जति । तस्मादेतैर्विद्योतने वाति विद्योतमाने स्तनयति अवस्फूर्ज मच्छब्दवद्काराय । शतपथब्राह्मण XI. 5. 6. 9. The words तस्मादे &c. are quoted by विश्वरूप on या . I. 145. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...r the whole day and night. According to Yāj. I. 145-147 there is such an anadhyāya when there i...
I.147	The निमित्त० on या . I. 147 derives the word as follows ‘ निमित्त - कालादारभ्यपरेद्युर्वत्स एव कालस्तथावकालः आकालः तत्र भव आकालिकाऽनध्यायः ’. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-minor-grihya-and-other-rites	...a banner is raised on Śravaṇa nakṣatra. Yāj. I. 147 declares a holiday for one day on the d...
I.148	अथापि यगीतमश्रोहीकादादध्रन्ति । इमज्ञानमेतत्समस्य तस्माच्छूद्रसमीपे तु नाध्येतव्यं कदाचन ॥ वसिष्ठ 18. 13. Vide गौ . 16. 18-19, आप . ध . सू . I. 3. 9. 9 ( इमज्ञानवन्नुपरुषितौ ) या . I. 148, आश्विषर्ष 64. 20. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...aṣ Dh. S. 16.30, Manu IV. 79. VIII. 68, Yāj. I. 148, 197, Atri 251, Likhita 92, verse Āpast...
I.148-151	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	Yāj. (I. 148-151) speaks of 37 tātkālika anadhyāyas (i....
I.154	आहारशुद्धौ सत्त्वशुद्धिः सत्त्वशुद्धौ ध्रुवा स्मृतिः स्मृतिलम्भे सर्वग्रंथीनां विप्र - मोक्षः । छान्दोग्य VII.26.2. शंकराचार्य explains आहार in a far-fetched way as आङ्ग्रियते इन्द्रयैरार्यः शब्दविषयविपर्यज्ञानं &o. It is remarkable that on Vedān- tasūtra III. 4. 29 Śamkara connects this clause with allowed and for- bidden foods ' एवंच सति - आहारशुद्धौ सत्त्वशुद्धिरादिसंवाधि - मध्यमविषयविभाग - शाख - नवाधैरपि प्रवृत्ति . On या . I. 154 (p. 221) अपराक quotes a long passage from Harita in which we read ' तस्माच्छुचिभिर्यथापारिताहाराः स्युः । आहारशुद्धौ सप्प - बुद्धिरित्याचार्याः । '. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 829 → crediting छान्दोग्यश्रुति the same words stand at छान्दोग्योपनिषत् 7.26.2	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	...‘Prajāpativaco yathā’ (vide Aparārka on Yāj. I. 154 and Smṛticandrikā I. p. 181). Hārita se...
I.156	अस्वर्ग्यं लोकविक्रुष्टं धर्म्यमप्याचरेत्तु न ॥ या . I. 156. The मिता . cites as an instance मधुपर्के गोवधादि ; यदुच्यते द्विजातीनां शूद्राहारोपसंग्रहः । नैतन्मम मतं यस्मात्तत्राप्यं जायते स्वयम् " ॥ या . I. 56; this has in view Manu III. 12-13, the last being शूद्रैव भार्या शूद्रस्य सा च स्वा च विशः स्मृते । ते चैव स्वा च राज्ञश्च ताश्च स्वां चाग्रजन्मनः ॥ cited vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 542 → crediting मनु	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...t has become hateful to the people’ and Yāj. (I. 156) also remarks ‘what was (once) allowed t...
I.156, III.312-313	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxv-causes-of-the-disappearance-of-buddhism-from-india	...7, 68, 73), Manu (IV. 176, 206, X. 63), Yājñavalkya (I. 156, III. 312–313), while asking the people to honour the ...
I.157-158	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...Manu IV. 179-180=Śāntiparva 244, 14–16, Yāj. I. 157–158); he should carry a bamboo stick, a wat...
I.159	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...V. 203, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 64. 1–2 and 15–16, Yāj. I. 159, Dakṣa II. 43, Veda-Vyāsa-smṛti III. 7–...
I.160	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...Vaṣ Dh. S. 14. 4, Manu IV. 211 and 223, Yāj. I. 160. Aṅgiras 121 says that he who takes coo...
I.161	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	... of a śūdra male and a kṣatriya female. Yāj. I. 161 has the form vaiṇa which the Mit. expla...
I.162	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxi-nriyajna-or-manushya-yajna	...out Viśvarūpa may be mentioned here. On Yāj. I. 162 ( which is one of the verses that state...
I.163	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...ce in the balance ordeal. Manu IV. 215, Yāj. I. 163, Śaṅkha and Sumantu quoted by Aparārka ...
I.166	दास - गोपाल - कुलमित्रादर्धसीरिणः । एते शूद्रैषु भोज्यान्ना यश्चान्नानं निवेदयेत् ॥ पराशरस्मृति XI. 21. Compare याज्ञ . I, 166 for about the same words and नारदीय भोज्यन्नाः पञ्चैते शूद्रयोनयः ॥ पञ्चास्यश्च नापीनो पतिभ्यो विधीयते ॥ पराशरस्मृति IV. 30, on which पराश . मा . II. 1. p. 53 remarks ' अयं च पुनरुद्वाह्रो युगान्तरविषयः '. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	vol-1-part-1 §60-bhartri-yajna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	...yajña. Kalpa° (Niyatakāla p. 256) cites Yāj. I. 166 (śudreșu dāsa- gopāla°) and its expla...
I.167	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...uḍ Dh. S. IV. 1. 18, Vaṣ Dh. S. 17. 74, Yāj. I. 167 speak of the saṁskāra of remarriage ( p...
I.167-168	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	... and 24-29, Manu IV. 207-209, 212, 217, Yāj. I. 167-168). If a dog or an apapātra sees food w...
I.167-181	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...6. 19; Vaṣ Dh. S. 14, Manu VI. 207–223, Yāj. I. 167–181. The Śāntiparva chapters 36 and 78, the...
I.168	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...me cala-mitieṣ Aparārka also (p. 244 on Yāj. I. 168) says the same. In the kalivarjya (acti...
I.169	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	... 14. 37-38, Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 17. 19 and Yāj. I. 169 say that articles of wheat and yava f...
I.170	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...of is altogether forbiddeṇ The Mit. (on Yāj. I. 170) notes that even the curds and other pr...
I.171	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...tama) and śephu (śleṣmātaka) fruit. Yāj. I. 171 and 176 adds śigru and pres- cribes t...
I.177-178	This last verse is मनु XII. 95. धर्मशास्त्रं च तथा । वार्तिक 93 on पा . I. 2. 64 (vol. I. p. 242, Kielhorn’s eḍ). The महाभाष्य remarks ‘ एवं च कृत्वा धर्मशास्त्रं प्रवृत्तं ब्राह्मणो न हन्तव्यः सुरा न पेयेति ब्राह्मणमात्रं न हन्यते सुरामत्रं च न पीयते । ’. The same words again occur on Vārtika 5 to Pāṇ. VI. 1. 84 (Kielborn, vol. III, p. 57 ). Some select smṛti passages from the Mahābhāṣya are cited here and it would be shown that some of them occur in Manu, Mahābhārata and in other comparatively ancient workṣ Vide above p. 14 note 52a for some examples and a few more are added here. (a) कालः पचति भूतानि कालः संहरते प्रजाः ॥ on Pāṇ. III. 3. 167; this occurs in Stripava 2. 24; (b) तपः भुनै च योनिश्च एतद्ब्राह्मणकारणम् । तपः - श्रुताभ्यां यो हीनो जातिब्राह्मण एव साः ॥ on Pāṇ. V. 1. 115; अनुशासन (121. 7) has the first half and the 2nd half is त्रिसिगुणेः समुदितो ततो भवति वै द्विजः ॥ (c) पञ्च पञ्चनखा भक्ष्या इत्युक्ते चम्प्यते एतत्तोऽण्ड्येड - भक्ष्या इति (p. 5 of Kielhorn’s vol. I ); compare Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 17. 35 पञ्चनखा गोधा ... वज्रेन् , Gautama 17. 27. Vaṣ 14. 39; Manu V 18 Yāj. I. 177; (d) लोमनखं स्पृष्ट्वा शौचं कर्तव्यम् । on शिवसूत्र 3 and 4; compare Manu IV. 144. For गर्भाग्रिमे ब्राह्मण उपनेयः and हृदयंमगामिनेः &c. cited there, vide respectively Gaut. I. 6, and Maṇu II. 36 and Āp. Dh. S. I. 5. 16. 2 and Vaṣ III. 31. cited vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...ide Vaṣ Dh. S. 14. 41-42, Gaut. 17. 36, Yāj. I. 177-178 also.*
I.178-179	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...42–44 and Yāj. I. 62, Manu V. 26–27 and Yāj. I. 178–179, Manu VII. 56 and Yāj. I. 312 for furth...
I.179	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §52-vishvāmitra · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...aru (on Naiyatakāla p. 314) states that Yāj. I. 179 (prāṇātyaye &c.) also occurs in Viśvāmi...
I.181	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	... devour me in the next world or birth.’ Yāj. I. 181 is just like Manu V. 53. Manu winds up ...
I.182-183	अपरार्के on Yāj. I. 183 ‘ ज्ञानशायनान्यपरिहार्येषुये मन्यन्ते । तन्न । वर्णविशेष - दार शुल्कमलिनिसंसर्गदर्शनात् पापसंसर्गयोगाच्च तस्मात् पृथक् शौचाश्रद्वेयांसः । ’ cited vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...s kinds of vessels and of the ground in Yāj. I. 182–183, 188, Manu V. 109, 112, 126. Gobhila (I...
I.184	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...ss, sprinkling with water. Manu V. 118, Yāj. I. 184, Viṣṇu Dh. S 23.13 also provide that sp...
I.185	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §27-bharadvāja-and-bhāradvāja	...advāja-and-bhāradvāja-2">2</a></sup> on Yāj. I. 185 a lengthy sūtra of Bhāradvāja on the pu...
I.187	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...ions from Bhṛgu cited by Viśvarūpa ( on Yāj. I. 187 and 252 ) are not found in the Manusmṛt...
I.187.I	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	... Manu II. 189, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 5. 56 and Yāj. I. 187. It was further said that a brahmacārī who...
I.190	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...ṛddha-Śātātapa or vice versa ( e. g. on Yāj. I. 190, on III. 292 p. 1195 and p. 1201 ).
I.192	भूमिष्ठं गोतृप्तिकृत्तोयं प्रकृतिस्थं महीगतम् । या . I. 192; मत्पुरादपि या गोत्पिसमर्थाः स्यू । वसिष्ठ III. 35; आपः पवित्रं भूमिगता गोवृत्तिपर्योड जायते। बौ . ध . सू . I. 5. 65 cited vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age	vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age	...verse of Śātātapa quoted by the Mit. on Yāj. I. 192 provides that a prāyaścitta is not pres...
I.193	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-brief-notes-on-individual-purānas-and-upapurānas	...d and fire should be regarded as pure.’ Yāj. I. 193 is a similar verse (Mārk. Purāṇa 35. 21...
I.194	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability	As regards public roads Yāj. I. 194 says that they become pure by the rays ...
I.195	Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 195 p. 137 remarks ‘ तन्मात्राच्छेदनमेके वासासाम् । न वासाधारणारणत्वात् । साधारणं हि वास इत्याचार्याः । तस्मात्सर्ववासासुय - शुद्धिः । ’; अपरार्के on Yāj. I., 154 (pp. 221-22) quotes a long prose passage with some verses from Hārita in which occur the words ‘ आहारशुद्धौ सत्त्वशुद्धिराचार्याः ’ and on Yāj. III. 58 again quotes Hārita’s words ‘ आहार ... चार्याः ’ and explains ‘ sattva’ as meaning ‘antaḥkaraṇa’. The words ‘ आहारशुद्धौ सत्त्वशुद्धिः ’ occur in Chāṇ Up. VII. 26. 2. cited vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-1-part-1 §20-gārgya · vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	... id="fnref-20-gārgya-2">2</a></sup> (on Yāj. I. 195 ). Therefore it seems that a sūtra work...
I.196	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	.... I. 5. 16. 15-16, Manu V. 138 and 145, Yāj. I. 196, Kūrmapurāṇa I. 2. 13. 1–8 &c. Prāṇāyām...
I.197	रस्त्याकर्दपयोपानि सुद्धान्यन्यस्थवार्थः । मारुतेनैव शुध्यन्ति पक्वेष्टिकचिन्तानि च ॥ या I. 197; अङ्गिरस (verse 144 ) is almost the same. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...en when they are trodden by cāṇḍālaṣ In Yāj. I. 197 it is stated that the mud and water on ...
I.198	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...a; everything else is inferior dharma’. Yāj. (I. 198) observes ‘the Creator created brāhmaṇas...
I.200	यं निषिच्चा केवल्या तपसा वापि पात्रता । यश्च सुशोलं क्रोधं त्यक्त पार्वमतिलेख्यम् ॥ Yāj. I. 200. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...ter.’ Vide Vanaparva (313. 108–111) and Yāj. I. 200 and Vṛddha Gautama p. 632. It has been ...
I.201	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra	..., VI. 30, Manu (III. 128, 132, IV. 31), Yāj. (I. 201), Dakṣa (III. 26 and 31). Not every brāh...
I.203	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...part from the daily duty to make gifts (Yāj. I. 203) gifts had to be made on special occasi...
I.204-205	स्कन्दपुराण is quoted by अपराह p. 295 on या . I. 204 on the gift of a cow. After citing five verses and a half a prose mantra is quoted as follows: ' ॐ ह्रीं नमो भगवति ब्रह्ममातविष्ण्वमृतशिविनि स्वरूपे स्वरुपे ब्रुह्माये हरये चाण्ड्ये शूलिनि रुद्रये क्षुरये हुडुडु सर्वलोकमये एहायुर्धा - गच्छा स्वाहा । इति चेत्यकुर्वणजय : । ' 1446 a. मरण प्रकृतिश्चैव जिविते विकृतिर्यथा मरणं प्रकृतिः शरीरिणां विकृतिर्जिवितमुच्यते बुधैः ॥ रघुवंश VIII, 87; नीलि ज्योतिष दुग्ध इति ये देवलस्मृतीर् । भाषां कर्म च विद्या च संसारयते परमतत्रयपदः । स्कन्द I. 2. 15. 10. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-brief-notes-on-individual-purānas-and-upapurānas	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	... cowṣ Anuśāsana 57. 28-29 are just like Yāj. I. 204-205. Anuśāsana (83. 17-18) explains that th...
I.205	गोभिस्तुल्यं न पश्यमि धनं किंचिदिहाच्युत ॥ कीर्तनं श्रवणं दानं दर्शनं चापि पापिघ्नं । गवां प्रदाहात्यै वीर सर्वपापाहरं शिवम् ॥ .... स्वाहाकारवषट्कारो गोषु नित्यं प्रतिष्ठितौ । गावः यज्ञस्य नेङयौ वै तथा यज्ञस्य ता सुखम् ॥ .... गावः स्वर्गस्य सोपानं गावः स्वर्गेऽपि पूजिताः ॥ अनुशासन 51. 26 and 33; अनुशासन 71. 33 is दूरथा घेनुं सुव्रतो कांश्य - दोहां कल्याणसप्तपलाषिणीं च । यावन्ति रोमाणि भवन्ति तस्यास्तापदपाष्ण्यष्पृते स्वर्ग - लोकम् ॥ . This is like या . I. 205. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...he dark-brown cow (kapilā) is the best. Yāj. I. 205 states that if the cow donated is kapil...
I.206-207	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	Yāj. I. 206-207 (206 = Agnipurāṇa 210. 33), Viṣṇu Dh. S...
I.207	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana · vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana	...ery long prose passage from Cyavana (on Yāj. I. 207) about the procedure of making the gift...
1.209	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-i-the-topics-of-dharmashastra	...ot only for men but even for beasts and Yāj. 1.209 equates the free nursing of sick person...
I.210	The मिता . on या . I. 210 states ‘ गोचर्मलक्षणं च बृहस्पतिना दर्शितम् । सहस्रहस्तेन दण्डेन त्रिशद्दण्डा निवर्तनम् । त्रिभागहीनेन गोचर्मं दश तान्वेव गोचर्मं स्वर्गं महीयते ॥ इति । ; अपराकै quotes (on p. 336) from the मत्स्यपुराण “ दण्डेन सहस्रहस्तेन त्रिशद्दण्डा निवर्तनम् । त्रिभागहीनेन गोचर्मं मानमाह प्रजापतिः ॥ ” ( Continued on the next page ) cited vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	...f vyavahāra. For example, the Mit. on Yāj. I. 210 quotes a verse of Bṛhaspati that a *niv...
I.210-211	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...other unspecified objects are inferior. Yāj. (I. 210–211) appears to have this difference in view...
I.211	It may bo stated that the writer of this paper failed to note that the same verse is quoted by an earlier writer viz. Aparārka (p. 385 on Yaj. I. 211 ) and that Aparārka also quotes on p. 877 the verse ‘ इदं ... विमलं दिव्यमक्षयम् । पितृलोकेषु पानीयं महत्तत्सुप - तिष्ठताम् ॥ ’ ( अयोघ्या० 103. 27. Nir. eḍ ). cited vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics	vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics	...ef-32-the-two-epics-80">80</a></sup> On Yāj. I. 211 Aparārka quotes a verse saying of one w...
I.212	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	... Dh. S. 29. 19, Manu 4. 233, Atri, 340, Yāj. I. 212 say that the gift of vidyā is the best ...
I.213	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas	...take it, attains to the highest worlds (Yāj. I. 213); and Manu (IV. 186) says that though e...
I.214-215	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...dinarily accept giftṣ Manu IV. 247-250, Yāj. I. 214-215, Āp. Dh. S. I. 6. 19. 13-14, Viṣṇu Dh. ...
I.214-217	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...Balance) and Meṣa (Aries). Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 214–217 states that the times specified as the ...
I.215	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...I. 79), about the time for śrāddhas (on Yāj. I. 215). These quotations show that Jātukarṇya...
I.216	भिक्षुणे निमित्तमाचार्ये विवाहे यज्ञो मातापित्रोर्बुभुर्षार्हस्तथ्य नियमविलोपोः तत्र कृष्णान्न समीक्ष्य यथाशक्तिं देयम् । इन्द्रियप्रीत्यर्थस्य तु भिक्षणमनिमित्तम् । तस्मान्न तद्भक्षितव्यं । आप . ध . II. 5. 10. 1-4; compare Manu IV. 251, XI. 1-2 Yaj. I. 216, Gaut. V. 19-20. शान्तिपर्व 165. 1-2 are ' वृत्तार्था यद्यप्यगधुर्यं तस्मै गच्छ यः । आचार्यपितृकार्य्यार्थे स्वाध्याययज्ञमथापि च । एते वै साधवो द्वढा ब्राह्मणा धर्मभिक्षवः ।। ' cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	.... 251, Vaṣ 14. 13, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 57. 13, Yāj. I. 216). Yāj., however, allowed this even for ...
I.217	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...atipāta’ and ‘Gajacchāyā’ that occur in Yāj. I.217. Both are times for śrāddha and various...
I.217-218	एक उद्दिष्टो यस्मिन् श्राद्धे तदेकोद्दिष्टमिति कर्मनामधेयम् । मिता on यत्र I 251. elsewhere it says ‘ तत्र त्रिपुरुषोद्देशेन यत् क्रियते तत्पार्वणम् , एकपुरुषोद्देशेन क्रियमाणमेकोद्दिष्टम् ’ मिता . on या I. 217. हलायुध (folo 32b) on श्राद्धसूत्र says ' एकोत्र संप्रदानत्वेनोद्दिष्ट इति । '. cited vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 281 → in its own running text, unattributed	vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...nam yathā*’ and in another (Aparārka on Yāj. I. 217–218 ) the Kanyā sign of the zodiac is refer...
I.221	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	... 22, Vaṣ Dh. S. III. 19, Manu III. 185, Yāj. I. 221. He who maintains tretā and aupāsana wi...
I.222	कुर्यालिंवादिनीं देवे पितृये च वर्जयेत्। quoted by अपराक on Yaj. I. 222-224, p. 454. cited vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiv-remarriage-of-widows	...unarbhava saṁskāra ). Manu III. 155 and Yāj. I. 222 include the paunarbhava ( the son of a ...
I.223	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-x-madhuparka-and-other-usages	.... In one verse of Sumantu ( Aparārka on Yāj. I. 223 ) occur the words ‘*Śaṅkhasya vacanam y...
I.224	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics	On Yāj. I. 224 the Mit. quotes ‘Vṛddhau ca mātāpitarau...
I.225	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...ma ' ) in its application to smṛtis; on Yāj. I. 225 he relies upon the position that words ...
I.226	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...u 50. 170-174. Vide Aparārka p. 465 (on Yāj. I. 226 ) where a śruti passage and verses from...
I.226-228	पूर्वा देिवक कार्यमपराह्णे तु पैतृकम्। एकोद्धिष्टं हु मध्याह्ने मातुर्दिनिमित्तकम्॥ मेधातिथि on मनु III. 245. The दीपिकाका on या . I. 226 quotes this verse as from वायुपुराण and reads पूर्वाहे मात्रुक etc. 848 a. मुख्यकाले यदावर्भ कर्म कर्तु न शक्यते। गौणकालेऽपि कर्तव्य गौणोप्यवेक्षको भवेत्॥ स्वकालादुत्तरो गौण कालः पूर्वस्य कर्मणः॥ मुख्यकालमुपाश्रित्य गौणमप्यस्तु साधनम्। न मुख्यद्रव्यलोभेन गौणकालमीक्षयेत्॥ त्रिकाण्डमण्डन II 150, 157, 162. cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 55 → in its own running text, unattributed	vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka · vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...mīmāṁsā discussions, e. g. on p. 470 on Yāj. I. 226-228 he employs the words ‘aupadeśika’ and ‘...
I.227-270	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...tions and the omission of 2½ verses) as Yāj. I. 227-270; while Agni chap. 117 contains many ver...
I.228	On Yāj I. 228 ‘ तन्त्रं वा ’, the मिता remarks यदा तु द्वावेव ब्राह्मणौ लब्धौ सदा तु वैश्वदेवे पार्श्व प्रकल्प्य उभयत्रैकैकौ ब्राह्मणौ नियुञ्ज्यात् । पश्चाद् वसिष्ठ ' Vide p. 403 above for Vaṣ 11. 30-31 which the मिता quoteṣ The विष्णुपुराण III. 15. 16 sayṣ तथा मातामहाद्यैश्चैवदेवसमन्वितम् । कुर्वीत भक्तिसम्पन्नं तन्त्रं वा वैश्वदेविकम् ॥ तन्त्र means उभयोद्देशेन सहवृत्त्यानम् or as शबर on जै . XI 1 1 explains ‘ यत् सकृत् कृतं बहूनामुपकरोति तत् तन्त्र यथा बहूनां ब्राह्मणानां मध्ये कृतं प्रदीपम् । ’ Yāj I 228 contains several options about the number of brāhmaṇaṣ तन्त्रं वा -If the three paternal ancestors and the three maternal ancestors are to be involed in one śrāddha one may separately invite two वैश्वदेवब्राह्मणौ for पितृद्वय and two वैश्वदेवब्राह्मणौ for मातामहत्रय , or only two ब्राह्मण may do as वैश्वदेविकाब्राह्मणौ for both पितृत्रय and मातामहत्रय . Or even one may do as वैश्वदेवब्राह्मणौ for both cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-tāntrik-doctrines-and-dharmashastra	... the pitrya brāhmaṇas facing the north (Yāj. I. 228, Varāha 14. 11), but there were at leas...
I.229	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...ūtras and smṛtis like those of Manu and Yāj. (I. 229) say generally that the Viśvedevāh are t...
I.229-239	या . I. 238. The मन्त्र meant iṣ पृथिवी ते पात्रै घोरुपिधानं ब्राह्मणस्त्व। शुषे त्सुदोनि ब्राह्मणान् स्वा प्राणपानयोरुहोहोभ्यस्तसिमे मेदा सेष्ठा अक्षुब्धाहंमर्होके । आप . म . पा . II. 20 1. The मन्त्र is addressed to the remainder of the food used for support. As stated in ṇ 783, in श्राद्ध the आह्नयनीय is the ब्राह्मण invited for dinner. About अङगुष्ठ , यम q. by कल्पतरु ( अ p 183) says ः अङगुष्ठमात्री भगवान् विष्णुः पर्वते महदीम्। राक्षसाना वधार्थाय की मेछ्य भक्षयति ॥ तस्मादगुष्ठपु संवद्धु लघुद्वयहरणं स्मृतम्। These are quoted also by अपारर्क p. 494, स्मृतिश्च ( आ .) p. 462 and by हेमाद्रि ( आ .) p. 1378. cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...with Yājñavalkya'ṣ For example, compare Yāj. I. 229-239 with Garuḍa I. 99. 11-19. The Purāṇas c...
I.230	तिलोऽसि This mantra occurs in आश्व गृ . सू above हलायुध and रघुनन्दन state that यवस are to be scattered with the mantra ' यवोऽसि यवयास्माद् द्वेषो यवयारातिः ' ( वाज . स 5.26) and sesamum grains are to be scattered with the mantra अपहता असुरा रक्षांसि वेदिषदः ( वाज . स 2.29). Vide या . I, 230. cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...19.45, ‘imam deva’ and ‘udbudhyasva’ in Yāj. I. 230, which are Vāj. S. 9. 40 and 15. 54, ‘a...
I.231	' दीपे च विशेषं शङ्खेनोक्तः। घृतेन दीपौ द्वात्सत्यास्तिलैस्तैलौ दीपौ प्रयत्नेन विवर्जयेत् " मिला . on या . I. 231. The विष्णुपैोनर is the verse घृतेन (I. 141 12). cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...); the Mit. mentions Vrddha-Śātātapa on Yāj. I. 231 (verse); Mit. mentions Vrddha-Hārita (2...
I.232	या . I. 232— अपसव्यं ततः : The मित quotes उद्द्वाज्ञातातप that from hence the performer should face the south ' उदङ्मुखस्तु वै पिन्नुणां दक्षिणासुखः। मदद्यात् पार्वणे सर्वे देवपूर्व विधानतः ". Double folded kusas—compare Åsv; cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha	... 2528 and Vol. IV. pp. 441-42 n 987. On Yāj. I. 232 ('apasavyam tataḥ kṛtvā) the Mit. remar...
I.236	यथाहु मार्केण्डेयः । आहिताग्निस्तु स्वगृयाद्विनापि सयाहितः । अनाहिता - ग्निसीवपसदे अग्म्यभावे द्विजेशु वा ॥ मिता on या . I. 236. This is विष्णुधर्मोत्तर I, 140. 18, as हेमाद्रि says ‘ तदेतदाह विष्णुधर्मोत्तरे मार्केण्डेयः । ' ( अत्र p 1330). cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas	...e the Mārkaṇḍeyapurāṇa several times on Yāj. I.236, 254, III. 19, 287. Thus the Mit. menti...
I.237	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...ontain elaborate rules on these matterṣ Yāj. I. 237 prescribes that what remains after offe...
I.239	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...apa (Gāyatri &c. already referred to in Yāj. I. 239 above). The sacred texts to be repeated...
I.240	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	... to be repeated according to the Mit on Yāj. I. 240 are the Puruṣasūkta (Rg. X. 90.*1-16), ...
I.247	The Mit. notices that the upturning of the vessel should be done (as the termination स्था in कृत्या indicates) first before the mantra ‘vāje vāje’ ( Yāj I. 247) is recited and after the brāhmaṇas recite the benedictory mantras, and then the brāhmaṇas start. Compare JAI IV.3.37 for कला denot has two meanings, viz. (1) the drops of water fallen from the hands of the brāhmaṇas when arghya water was offered to them (Mit.), (2) the drops of water that remain in the arghya vesselṣ श्रीदत्त in his पितृभक्ति (D C Ms 152 of 1892-95) says ‘ संश्रवपदं ब्राह्मणहस्तच्युतजलपरमिति अर्घ्यपानस्थशेपभूतजलं संश्रवपदमित्युक्तम्‌। युक्तं चैतव्‌। शेषे प्रति - पशेपोक्षितत्वात्‌ ’ folto 25b. cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...pointed out by Hemādri and others (like Yāj. I. 247) that in all items in the procedure of ...
I.249	तदहः शुचिरक्रोधनोऽत्वरितोऽप्रमत्तः सत्यवादी स्यादाध्वानं मैथुनं गुरुभारवाहणं दानं प्रतिग्रहं होमं श्राद्धभुक्सुलहं वर्जयेत् ॥ श्राद्धसूत्र I of कात्यायन . सुमनमोहनौये श्राद्धप्रकरणे ॥ लघुशङ्ख 29, q. by मितो on या I. 249 (without name). compare, कूर्मपुराण (II. 22. 6) and नारदीयं ( पूर्वार्ध 28. 4) for very similar verseṣ cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...t great length on Yāj. I. 79 and 81. On Yāj. I. 249, the Mit. remarks that the verse is a n...
I.252	अन्ये तु कृतविद्राममयेमं श्लोकं पठन्ति –‘ यः सपिण्डीकृतं प्रेतं पृथग्विण्डेन योजयेत् । विघ्नेनस्तेन भवति पितृहा चोपनायने।। इति। अयं त्वस्पृष्टमूलत्वाद - किंचित्करः। विश्वरूप on या . I. 252. cited vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...d has no word of comment. Similarly, on Yāj. I. 252 the Mit. devotes one page of comment, w...
I.252-253	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...he has an exposition on pp. 463-477; On Yāj. I. 252-253 ( on Sapiṇḍīkaraṇa-śrāddha ) he expends...
I.253-54	चत्वारिंशे न दीयते येषामान्नेन पोडश । पिण्डार्बुदं ध्रुवं सर्वे तद्दे आद - शरीरिणम् च न q by स्मृ . चिं . कौ . p 362 The same verse occurs in गरुड़पुराण ( प्रेतखण्ड 5. 50-51), तिलिसदृष्टि 16 (reads चत्वारिआने न कुर्य्यात् एकोदिष्ठानि ), लघुशङ्ख 13 (with variations), पत्स ( चण्डिलद 47. 272 reads न सन्ति यथाशक्यं च अद्रवा ) The verse is quoted by the मिता on या . I. 254 (reading न दृश्यानि and प्रेतत्वं शूरयति ) प्रेतलोके तु यसविदुणा वर्ष प्रकीर्तित्वा । शुश्रूणे मन्ये तत्न भवेता धुयनन्दन । नाकर्षणीयः q by मिता . on या . I. 253 cited vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...asthā). The Kalpataru on Śrāddha quotes Yāj. I. 253–54 (on p. 257), does not quote the varying...
I.253-254	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas	...Kalpa° ( on Śrāddha ) has no comment ). Yāj. I. 253–254 ( deal- ing with Sapiṇḍīkaraṇa ) have t...
I.254	संवत्सरं वैक ऋषिपिः प्रविजायते । आश्व . गृ . I. 8. 12; नारायण notes अन्ये स्वाहः पितृगोत्रोऽपि विषयः पतिगोत्रं भजत इत्यर्थः । संवत्सरे व्यतीते तु तद्गोत्रं नीयते पुन : । त्रिः परिग्रहणाद्गर्भेद्धयापत्यलाभानथा । स्वामिगोत्रेण कर्तव्य पिण्डोद० दनापिण्डोदकक्रिया : । लिखित 25-26 and यम 86, 78. The words एकत्वं .. सूतके are quoted by विश्वरूप on या I. 254 and the verso स्वगोत्रात् is quoted by the मित्। on या . I. 254. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-1-part-1 §50-yama · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...e and to three on the mother’s side. On Yāj. I. 254 the Mīṭ. quotes a verse about the sapiṇ...
I.255	असगोत्रैः सगोत्रैर्वा यदि स्त्री यदि वा पुमान्। प्रमयेदुभने को वद्यात्त दशाहं समापयेत्॥ ' गृह्यपरिशिष्ट q. by मित्रा on या . I, 255 and III 16, अपरार्क p 887, लहू . पा . p. 400, हारलता p. 172. This is लक्ष्याभलापन 20.6 and गरुडपुराण ( प्रेतखण्ड ) 5 19-20. cited vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology	vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas	...med at their proper times for one year. Yāj. I. 255 and Viṣṇu Dh. S. 21. 23 prescribe that ...
I.256	तेन पत्नीमाशितं मध्यभिपिण्डे पिण्डद्वयस्यापि प्रतिपत्तिः कार्या । अपरावें p. 550. quotes मत्स्य १६ . 52-53 which are similar to याज्ञ . I. 256). cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	... ), while Mit. quotes several verses on Yāj. I. 256, III. 17, 30, 253, 259-60. The name Jāt...
I.257	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...some allow them to be devoured by birds Yāj. I. 257, Matsya 16.52-53, and Padma<sup class="...
I.258	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	... 3) is to the same effect as Ap. Dh. S. Yāj. I. 258 is content to say that food which is fi...
I.258-260	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...d including flesh of tempting varietieṣ Yāj. I. 258-260 states how flesh of various animals whe...
I.260	अन्य यद्यपि शुष्पमांसमदनादीनि सर्वेषामपि साम्प्रतम् आदौ योग्यनिषिद्धानि तेषापि पुलस्त्येना व्यवहारणीया । शुष्पर्णे ब्राह्मणस्योपभोक्तुं मांसं क्षत्रियवैश्ययोः । मधुप्रदानं शूद्रस्य सर्वेषो व्याविराधे यत् ॥ इति । मिता . on याज्ञ . I. 260-261. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...adeśika’ and ‘ātideśika.’ Similarly, on Yāj. I. 260 ( on Trayodaśīśrāddha in the rainy seas...
I.261	यद्गतिं मयासर्वच सर्वानमनसमनुभुते । तथा वर्षिज्वरीसर्यान्तस्य च विषये । या I, 261, माध्यति चोदितत्वतः कदा तु त्रयोदश्यां कुमावृष्य । वर्षसितान्ने शुभदीर्घपोषणांचाम वृत्तितं तनपायेंवेत् ॥ वराहपुराण 13.47. correct grammar requires चास्यान्नष्टिम् . cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-1-part-1 §45-pulastya	...45-pulastya-1">1</a></sup> The Mit. (on Yāj. I. 261) cites a verse from Pulastya that a Brā...
I.265-268	On p. 459 of the स्मृतिकौस्तुभ (Nir. eḍ of 1909) अनन्तदेव says : ‘ यद्यपि हेमाद्रिणा चान्द्रसौरसावननात्मकम्अब्दत्रयमेवाङ्गीकृतं , तथापि माधवेन सप्रमाणतया वार्हस्पत्यनाक्षत्रयोरपि प्रदर्शनं तदनादरणमुचितम् । उदाहृतं च तत्प्रमाणम् । न च तयोर्गणनाग्रहे संवत्सरार्धोपयोगः । तदुपजीव्यैर्वाचनिवेधनानामुपलम्भात् तत्र बृहस्पतेः सं क्रमणादासंक्रांतिकालो वार्हस्पत्यो वत्सरः । तत्कार्यं स्कांदे द्वारकामाहात्म्ये । ... तंत्रैकं नक्षत्रं यावता कालेन चन्द्रमसा बुज्यते ताव - त्तादृशसविशतिर्दिनेर्नक्षत्रो मासः । तादृशद्वादशमासर्नक्षत्रो वत्सरः । p. 462. sole vol-1-part-2 §114-anantadeva	vol-1-part-2 §114-anantadeva	...The Smṛtikaustubha (pp. 462–63) quotes Yājñavalkya (I. 265–268) which set out the results of performing...
I.268	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	... the case in the Tai. S. IV. 4.10. Vide Yāj. I. 268 ( Kṛttikādi Bharaṇyantam ). We know fro...
I.270	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...e is styled a being and the whole worlḍ Yāj. I. 270<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter...
I.271-292	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	...ara II. 105. 2-24 borrows the verses of Yāj. I. 271-292, though not in the same order and adds ...
I.271-294	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-5-part-1 §list-of-vratas-and-utsavas	... Viṣṇu, Vināyaka-śānti (as laid down by Yāj. I. 271-294), Navagraha-yajña in which it assigns e...
I.271-308	अथातो विनायकान् व्याख्यास्यामः । शालकटङ्कटश्च कूष्माण्डराजपुत्रोस्मितश्च ( पुत्रश्च मितश्च ?) देवयजनश्रेति । मानवगृहा II. 14. 1-2; विनायकः कर्मविघ्नसिख्यर्थ विनियोजितः । ... मितश्च समितश्चैव तथा शालकटङ्कटौ । कूष्माण्डो राजपुत्रश्च जपेत् स्वाहासमन्वितान् । नामाभिर्लिङ्गैर्मन्त्रश्च नमस्कारसमन्वितैः ॥ याज्ञ . I. 271, 285-6, 281-82 (Nir. eḍ ). The Mit. seems to have read ‘ कटङ्कटौ । कूष्माण्डौ राजपुत्रश्च ’. cited vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	... to the Vināyakaśānti and Grahaśānti of Yāj. (I. 271–308). Yāj. gives a detailed treatment of fiv...
I.272-276	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...etails of information about Vināyaka in Yāj. (I. 272-276) appear to have been versified from the ...
I.273	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...ḍāla in Manu IV. 61, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 36.7, Yāj. I. 273, Bṛhad-yama (quoted in Mit. on Yāj. III...
I.275	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	...lations ( in the tarpaṇa ). Aparārka on Yāj. I. 275 quotes a long passage from the Baijavāp...
I.285	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vi-samskāras	...our as in M. Gṛ. S. On p. 249 it quotes Yāj. I. 285 ( about the names of Vināyaka ) with th...
I.285-86	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	...emonies laid down in the Gṛhyasūtraṣ On Yāj. I. 285-86 the Mitākṣarā prescribes ordinary fire ...
I.291	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...details of worship also and the mantra (Yāj. I. 291) are taken from the same work (vide M. ...
I.293	एवं विनायकं पूज्य ग्रहांश्चैव विधानतः। कर्मणां फलमाप्नोति श्रियं चाप्नोत्यनुत् - माम् ॥ याज्ञ . I. 293, मन्विष्य , ब्रह्माण्डपर्व 23. 30. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis the same words stand at १ पर्व १ (ब्रह्मपर्व) 23.30	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	...one first in all rites (Gobhila I. 13). Yāj. I. 293 provides<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#f...
I.295	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §15-vaikhanasa-dharma-prasna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-brief-notes-on-individual-purānas-and-upapurānas	...y are mentioned in the same order as in Yāj. I. 295 and the procedure, though similar to th...
I.295-308	The printed Vaṣ reads ‘ वेधसो वा राजा श्रेयान् गृध्रपरिवारं स्यात्‌। गृध्रपरिवारं वा राजा श्रेयान्‌। गृध्रपरिवारं स्यात्तू गृध्रो गृध्रपरिवारं स्यात्‌ ’ This hardly makes any sense. The कृत्यकल्पतरु presents a good reading (from शङ्खलिखित ) ‘ न ह्यमो गृध्रो राजा श्रेयान्‌ हेंसपरिवारः। परितारान्नि दोषाः प्रादुर्भवन्ति । तेऽडल विनाशाय । ’ राजधर्मकाण्ड p. 30; विश्वरूप on ( Yaj. I. 305) quotes Śaṅkha as ‘ न ह्यमो गृध्रपरिवारः कामे तु गृध्रो हेंसपरिवारः स्यात्‌। ’ 108 a. ' प्रायेषु मङ्गलग्रहसंनिष्ठादिदर्गणीताः समानवेषेभ्यु धर्मसंस्थिताः एव श्रुतयः स्वष्ठुमानाः । न च व्याकरणरुप तामिः समानार्थयत्‌। ' सन्धवार्तिक on जैमिनि I. 3. 24. cited vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra	vol-1-part-1 §15-vaikhanasa-dharma-prasna · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...he procedure, though similar to that in Yāj. I. 295-308, is more elaborate on some pointṣ For e...
I.296-298	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna	...es of planets is comparatively ancient. Yāj. I. 296-298 prescribes that the images for the wors...
I.297	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xix-devayajna · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-brief-notes-on-individual-purānas-and-upapurānas	...cks, the food, and the fee. The Mit. on Yāj. I. 297 quotes nine verses from the Matsyapurāṇ...
I.297-98	1202. मत्स्य 93. 11-12 are quoted by the मिताक्षरा on या . I. 297 and ३ . खा . धृ . (IV. 13) specifies the same as ‘ मध्योपदेशाभिप्रायाच्चतुर्दिक्षु विन्यसेत् पावण्यात्मिकम् ’ in the order of the seven week days, राहु and केतु . cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas	...is also quoted by the Smṛticandrikā. On Yāj. I. 297–98 the Mit. quotes two verses from Matsyap...
I.297-298	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	Yāj. III. 6), Matsya (Mit. on Yāj. I. 297–298 quotes eleven verses from the Matsya, c...
I.298	कर्त्तव्या मन्त्रवन्तश्च अर्कः पलाशः खदिरस्त्वापामार्गोडश्वत्थः पिप्पलः । औदुम्बरः शमी दूर्वा कुशाश्च समिधः क्रमात् ॥ एकैकस्य त्वष्टशतंमष्टाविंशतिश्च घृत । होताव्य मधुसर्पिरभ्यां दध्ना क्षीरेण वा युताः ॥ याज्ञ . I. 298, 301-302, मत्स्य 93. 24-28. विष्णुधर्मोत्तर I. 101. 2-4 are very similar. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis the same words stand at ९ पर्व ४ (उत्तरपर्व) 113.32	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	...-east, west, south-west and north-west. Yāj. (I. 298) proceeds garments, flowers and fragrant...
I.299-301	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	\| Planet \| Mantra in Yāj. I. 299-301 \| Mantra in Matsya 93. 33-37. \| Mantra ...
I.300-301	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiv-influence-of-purānas-on-dharmashastra	...ch are different from those provided by Yāj. (I. 300–301). Vide p. 750 above for a comparative ta...
I.301	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...paridāt’ in Yāj. I. 301 and ‘kāndāt’ in Yāj. I. 301 which are Vāj. S. 19.75 and 13.20 ). Se...
I.304	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	...r feet &c.) and feed them respectively (Yāj. I. 304) with boiled rice mixed with jaggery, o...
I.306	आन्वीक्षिकी समस्तसन्तृष्टिकनिरूपणक्षमा हेतुविद्या । विस्मरूष्व on या . I, 306 ; आन्वीक्षिक्यां तर्कज्ञानां वेदान्तात्थं प्रतिष्ठितम् ! शुक्रनीति . I. 153, आन्वीक्षिकी वेदावधिरुद्धा आल्मज्ञानयोयोगिनी न्यायविद्या । राजनीतिमकाश p. 118. The word आन्वीक्षिकी is derived as आन्वीक्षा प्रयोजनं , ( फलं ) अस्याः इति आन्वीक्षिकी aco. to पाणिनि V. 1. 109, वीरस्वाभी on अमरकोश explains ' प्रत्यक्षपरागमाभ्यामीक्षिस्य पश्चादीक्षामन्वीक्षा सार इदि विश्वनाथ on न्यायसूत्रभाष्य I. I. 1, ' श्रवणादड्ग पश्चात् ईक्षा अन्वीक्षा उच्यतर्ठ नचिबहििका सेपमाम्बीक्षिकी न्यायवकार्गदिश्नन्दौरपि व्यहृयते ', Vide नीलकण्ठ on शान्ति 319. 28 for a similar derivatioṇ cited vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya	vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya	...386-397. to the Amarakośa, Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 306, Haradatta on Gaut. (XI. 3), Aparārka a...
I.307	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-3 §appendix-note-191	... had the work of Kauṭilya before hiṃ On Yāj. I. 307 he speaks of ministers tested by the fo...
I.309-78	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...rābhirakṣā ( 2 pages ) are specified by Yāj. ( in I. 309-78 ) and the Mit. It may be noted that the M...
I.309-368	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...he Mit. on the section on `rājadharma` (Yāj. I. 309–368) with the commentary of Aparārka on the...
I.311	वृतोपययनद्वयीमान्वोक्षिकी च शिष्टेभ्यो वार्त्ताभ्यश्चैभ्यो दण्डनीतिभ्यो वक्तृ - प्रयोक्तृभ्यश्च । अर्थ० I. 5. 8 ; compare मनु VII. 43, Matsya 215. 54 ( same as Manu ) या . I. 311. गौ . ध . सू . XI. 3 ( त्रय्यामान्वोक्षिकीं बाविमिनीतिः । ). †. नानाशालेषु मुख्येषु शुश्राव स्वनमीरितम् । लोकायतिकमुद्देस्य सम्मतादनु - नादितम् ॥ आदिपर्व 70. 46. The commentator Nīlakaṇṭha explains ‘ लोके एवायतन्ते ते लोकायतिक : । तेषु लोकरञ्जनेषु मुख्यै : । ’ This is not accurate. लोकायतिक is derived from लोकयत् acc. to ‘ कतृ - कथादि सूत्रात्ताडडू ’ पा . IV. 2. 60 and it occurs in the उक्थादिगण . cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...e upavedas and purāṇaṣ Manu VII. 43 and Yāj. I. 311 say that a king should be proficient in...
I.312	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers	...7 and Yāj. I. 178–179, Manu VII. 56 and Yāj. I. 312 for further close agreement in phraseol...
I.313	वेदैर्तिहासधर्मशास्त्रेषु कुशलं कुलीनमध्यस्‌ तपस्विनं पुरोहितं च वरयेत्‌। विष्णु - धर्मसूत्र III. 70. पुरोहितं प्रकुर्वीत दैवज्ञमुदितोदितम्‌। दण्डनीत्या च कुशलमथर्वाङ्गिरसे सदा च याज्ञ . I. 313. पुरोहितहितोदितोपदिष्टं यत्‌। वेदवेदे येते निर्भयं दण्डनीत्यां चाभिविनितमनुपष्टहा देवज्ञमुदितोदितमनिरभिधत्‌ महोपचारै रुर्वीत। हमाचार्य शिष्यः पितरं पुत्रो गुरुम्ः स्वामिनमिव चानुवर्तेत्‌। ... ब्राह्मणोपहितं क्षत्रं मन्त्रिमन्त्रशुभिभिजितम्‌। जपध्वनिसंपन्नमस्त्रं शास्त्रानुगमभूषितम्‌॥ कौटिल्य I. 9. राजा पुरोहितं कुर्याद‌वृतिं ब्राह्मणं हितम्‌। कृताध्ययनसंपन्नमद्धृ सत्यवादिनम्‌ ॥ कात्या . 9 In स पि . p 20. cited vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers	vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva · vol-1-part-2 §114-anantadeva	...j. I. 312 (Sar. V. p. 23 on ‘sthiraḥ’), Yāj. I. 313 (Sar. V. p. 20 on the ‘uditodita’), Yāj...
I.315	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend	...ṣṇu Dh. S. III. 79-80, Manu VII. 82-85, Yāj. I. 315, 333). So a student, when the teacher d...
I.316-318	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §53-vyāsa	...just as Kātyāyana seems to have done ); Yāj. ( I. 316-318 ) provides that when a king makes a grant...
I.317	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva	...ought, word and actioṇ The Mitākṣarā on Yāj. I. 317 explains Ānvīkṣikī as ātınavidyā and qu...
I.318	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...de, Bombay Act V. of 1879). The Mit. on Yāj. I. 318 states<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-...
1.318-320	दृष्य भूमि निबन्ध था कुप्ता लेखये तु कारयेत् । आगमिभ्रष्टपतिरिक्षानाय पाश्तिव , ॥ याज्ञ I. 318. The स्मृ मयूख p 27 states that it occurs in वृद्ध . also. In उदक चैव दासश्च निबन्धो यः कृतातगत ( q by अपराकं p. 725, वि . र . p 504) ‘ निबन्धो वाणिज्यविकारिभिः प्रतिवर्ष प्रतिमास वा किञ्चिदनुलेने ब्राह्मण - गाययारै देवतायै वा देयमित्यादि प्रयुसमभ्यलम्भोऽर्थः । स्तुतिच II p 55, निबन्धः नियतश्रध्दयम् ; । दायत्तत्व p 166 states that this was the explanation given आकगदी राजादिदत्तं नियत्मभ्यम् । ब्य मयूख p 28 and दीपिका।का ( reading by कल्पतरु . निबन्धी राजानुगरेकास्मिन् वर्षभरकफाकभभरकाद्रायविदिति पर्णांदीनि देयानीति शासनरूपतया यद् हस्तिनेन दीप्यते तदुच्यते । ब्य प्र 445 cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	... Vi. 3. 72–74 = Yāj. II. 1–4; Vi. 3. 82=Yāj. 1. 318–320 (rules about land grants); Vi. 5. 65–69...
I.318-320	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...mṛtis contain numerous rules about theṃ Yāj. (I. 318-320)<sup>2023</sup> prescribes the following...
I.319	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...pati’ does not occur). The Mitākṣarā on Yāj. I. 319 explains that only a king (mahīpati) ca...
I.319-20	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	...One decisive circumstance is as followṣ Yāj. (I. 319–20) dealing with the regulations about roya...
I.320	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...ra-purāṇa II. 24. 24-25 and the mit. on Yāj. I. 320 provides that the lekhaka of a royal gr...
I.321	अल्पोदकस्तुर्णो यस्तु भवातः क्षुद्ररातयः । स ज्ञेयो जाङ्गलो देशो बहुव्याधि - संस्तृतः ॥ quoted by कुल्लुक on मनु VII 69. स्वल्पपप्सोदकपर्यंतौ बहुवापीडितनः क्षुद्र - पर्यंतनश्च जाङ्गलौ देश इति । quoted by राजनीतिप्रकाशा p 197 from a स्तुति . The Passage on Yāj. I.321 remarks यद्यप्यल्पोदकस्तुरूपंर्तितो जाङ्गलस्तथाप्य जलतरुपर्तितो देशो जाङ्ग लक्षेनाभिधीयते । cited vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state	vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state	...d in which livelihood can be had easily Yāj. I. 321 and Viṣṇudharmasūtra III 4-5 are to the...
I.322	अमात्यसमधोपेता सर्वार्थ्यक्षाः शक्त्या कर्मसु नियोज्याः । कर्मसु चैषां नित्यं परीक्षां कार्याच्चित्तस्थैर्यममनुष्याणाम् । अभ्यासप्रमाणो हि मनुष्यो विकुर्वते । कर्तृ बुद्ध्या । कौटिल्य II. 9, धर्मिष्ठान् धर्मकार्येषु शूरां संग्रामकर्मणि । निपुणान्निर्णयकृत्येषु शुचीन् ये तथा शुचीन् ॥ विष्णुधर्मोत्तर II. 24. 48 Vide a similar verse quoted by the मिताः on या I. 322 cited vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...at there is nothing about a caste here. Yāj. I. 322 calls upon the king to protect the subj...
I.323	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §26-brihaspati	...ar prose quotations, vide Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 323, II. 154. That Bṛhaspati also wrote a ...
I.324	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-viii-bala-the-army · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	...–35), heaven and other-worldly rewards (Yāj. I. 324, Manu VII. 88–89), protection of brāhma...
I.327	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-1-part-2 §104-pratāparudradeva · vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...kṣāntaram na gacchet l ). Manu VIII. I, Yāj. I. 327, 360 and II. I employ the word ( in the...
I.327-328	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance	...ld be the personal concern of the king. Yāj. (I. 327-328) recommends that the king should persona...
I.327-333	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...may be noted that Manu VII. 216-225 and Yāj. I. 327-333 contain similar but briefer provisions ...
I.328	उद्धृतषन्मत्रो दूतमाणिधि । अमात्यसंपत्कोपेतोनिरष्टार्थो । पादगुणहीनः परमितार्थाः । अर्धगुणहीनः शासनहरः । अर्थशास्त्र I 16; ' दूताश्व ये प्रकटेमेव राजानस्त्वन्ये च । तस्माद्दुतेन साकम् भार्थैश्च स च जिगिषाः । निरष्टार्थो . सन्दृष्टार्यौ शासनहरावेति । तत्र निरष्टार्थो राज - कार्येषु। देशाकालोचितानि स्वयमेव कथयितुं क्षमाः । उक्तमार्गे ये परस्मै निबयन्ति ते सन्दृष्टार्थाः। शासनहरान्श्च राजलेखा हरिनः । मिता . on याज्ञ . I.328. cited vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers	vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers	...ra (spy), as done by Kaut, Kāṃ XII. 32, Yāj. I. 328. Kāṃ XII. 33 says that a dūta is an ope...
I.341	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...of Kauṭilya almost in the same wordṣ On Yāj. I. 341 Viś. speaks of the manifold aspects of ...
I.342-43	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler	...tes) and makes it rise against himself. Yājñavalkya (I. 342–43) prescribes that it is the duty of the c...
I.343	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works	...is is an echo of Kauṭilya ( I. 10 ). On Yāj. I. 343 Viś. refers to the view of some that a ...
I.344	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers	...is policy. Vide also Manu VII. 147–150, Yāj. I. 344, Kāṃ XI. 53, 65–66, Agnipurāṇa 225. 19,...
I.346	षण्णामयः स्थातः सन्धिरेवोपायस्तु विग्रहः । जिगीषोः शत्रुविषये यानं यावद् द्वैधी - भावे विविधेस्य सैन्यं द्वेधा स्थितिसनसुद्वहन्ते । सहायेन उपायं तु द्वैधीभावं समुच्यते ॥ उदासीन मध्यमे वा संश्रयार्थस्य लक्ष्यं । विष्णुधर्मोत्तर II. 150. 3-5; द्वैधीभावः स्वबलस्य द्विधा - करणम् । मिता . on या 1, 346. cited vol-3 §chapter-ix-suhrit-or-mitra-ally-or-friend	vol-1-part-2 §114-anantadeva · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state	...olicy viz. sāma, dāna, bheda and Daṇḍa, Yāj. I. 346), the Purohita (Yāj. I. 313), Jyotirvit...
I.347	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §113-the-vīramitrodaya-of-mitramiśra	...ix guṇas laid down by Manu VII. 160 and Yāj. I. 347; marching on an invasion; king's dreams...
I.348	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	.... 119 and Yāj. I. 110. Manu VII. 17 and Yāj. I. 348, Manu VII. 205 and Yāj. I. 349. The cor...
I.349	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	.... 17 and Yāj. I. 348, Manu VII. 205 and Yāj. I. 349. The correspondence of Yājñavalkya's wo...
I.350	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	...l causes viz. Time, self and the rest.’ Yāj. I. 350 refers to five views on the question as...
I.353	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers	...tyas or mantrins (e. g. Vijñāneśvara on Yāj. I. 353, Śukra II. 69-70), while others like Yā...
I.361	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...āṇḍālas and śvapacas are called gulma.’ Yāj. (I. 361) directs the king to punish kulas, caste...
I.365	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers	...stated by Manu VIII 136 and the Mit. on Yāj. I. 365 and the Śukranīti IV. 1. 116 ) refer to...
I.366	एतत्सवैं क्षत्रियस्य राज्यं कुर्वत : प्रविहितम् । यदा पुनरक्षतियः क्षत्रियकार्यं कुर्यात्तदाप्येतत्सर्यं कर्तव्यम् । तत्कार्योपस्था तदुर्मलाभ : इति स्यायात् । करादानप्रयुक्त - स्वत्वेरत्वयोजनमस्ति । तस्कास्मादुच्यतेन प्रजापालनं विधेयमिति सिद्धम् । अपर्का on या . I. 366 This maxim is taken from the महाभाष्य on the first वार्षिक on पाणिनि I. 1. 56 ' लोके यो यस्य प्रसङ्गे भवति तमेतत्सौ तत्कार्याणि । ' तथायु । उपोपाख्यस्य शिष्यो भाण्डुलादीनि शब्दास्मादीनि लमते । Kielhorn's eḍ vol I, p 133. Its form in grammatical works is तत्स्थानापत्तेस्तदुर्मलाभः । cited vol-3 §chapter-ii-seven-angas-of-rājya	vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna	...asing his remarks on Mauu VIII, 138 and Yāj. I. 366 and discusses the scale of the values o...
II	स्मर्यते हि स्कन्दपुराणे पञ्चचूड़ा नाम काश्चनाप्सरसस्तत्संततिश्वेश्याया पञ्चमी जातिरिति । मिता on या . II 290. sole vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana	vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...rose rules about them (vide Aparārka on Yāj. II, 95; Smṛticandrikā II, p. 112, Viramitr...
II.1	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...ersonal concern of the king. The Mit on Yāj. II. 1 says that protecting the subjects is th...
II.1-4	अस्वर्ग्यो लोकनाशाय परानीकमयावहः। आयुर्धु जद्दरी राजा सति वाक्ये स्वयं चाखानुगमारण राजा कार्याणि साधयेत् । वाक्याभावे तु सर्वेषां देशदृष्टेन तक्षयेत् ॥ कात्यायन q. by अपराक on या . II. 1 (p. 599) ; कृते तु मानवो धर्मसत्रतां गौतमः स्मृतः । टोरेर शास्त्रेलिखितः कलौ पाराशरः स्मृतः ॥ पराशर I. 24 q. by स्मृतिच० ( आह्निक p. 11). cited vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...ājñavalkya. For example, Vi. 3. 72–74 = Yāj. II. 1–4; Vi. 3. 82=Yāj. 1. 318–320 (rules about...
II.2	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §95-madanaratna · vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...s ( persons expert in law, as stated by Yāj. II. 2 ); requisite quali- fications of judge ...
II.3	यदा कुर्यात् नृपतिः स्वयं कार्यविनिर्णयम् । तदा तत्र नियुञ्जीत ब्राह्मणं शास्त्र पारगम् ॥ वृत्तं कुलीनं मध्यस्थमवेद्धैकरं स्थिरम् । परत्र भीरुं धर्मज्ञं क्रोपवर्जितम् ॥ कालज्ञा . quoted in स्मृ . मा . p. 279, स्मृतिच० II p. 16, राज . प्र . p. 18 (first verse), मिता० on या . II. 3 (2nd verse), व्यवहारतत्त्व p. 196, शुक्र IV. 5. 12-13. Some read वृत्तं कुलीनम् . cited vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti	.... Gaut. Dh. S. 13. 26, Manu VIII. 9 and Yāj. II.3 expressly provide that when the king ca...
II.4	राजा सर्वस्येष्टे ब्राह्मणवर्जम् । गौ . XI. 1; न च राजा सर्वस्येष्टे ब्राह्मणवर्जमिति गौतमवचनान्न ब्राह्मणो दण्ड्य इति मन्तव्यम् । तस्य प्रशंसार्थत्वात् । मिता० on या . II. 4. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha	... cannot accept such a facile assumptioṇ Yāj. II. 4. states that the sabhyas (members of th...
II.5	न्याय मे नेच्छटे कर्तुम न्याय वा करोति वा न लेखयति पञ्चेव तस्य पक्षो न सिध्यति ॥ कात्या . 9. by विस्तृत (on या . II. 6), स्मृतिच० II. p. 39. मिता . on या . II. 5 ' न्यायाचार्ये मदीयं धनं गृहीत्वा न दत्तवानितीव प्रतिषेधरुपेण वा मदीयं क्षेत्रा - विक्रमपहरतीति वा विधिंपरुपेण या यो न लेखयतीत्यर्थः । ' स्मृतिच० II, p. 39. sole vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	... adhi- karaṇāni rṇādini ’. Aparārka (on Yāj. II.5) after quoting Manu 8. 43 ) remarks ‘ k...
II.5-11	(a) अभियुक्तो न प्रत्यभियुञ्जीत अन्यत्र कलहसाहससमवायेभ्यः । न चामि - युक्तोऽभियोक्तेति । कौ . III. 1-26; अभियोगमनिस्तार्य नैनं प्रत्यभियोजयेत् । कुर्यादप्यभियोगं च कलहे साहसेषु च ॥ याज्ञ . II. 9-10; (b) प्रतिरोध्यव्या - ध्रिदुर्मिश्रसमनाकरे धर्मकार्यं च पत्युः । कौ . III. 2-16; दुर्मिश्र धर्मकार्यं च व्याधौ संतिरोधके । गुर्वीध स्त्रीधनं भर्ता न स्त्रियै दातुमर्हति ॥ याज्ञ . II 147; (c) सोऽर्णासमनेकपित्र्यृत्कृणां पितृतो दायविभाग : । कौ . III. 5. 14; अनेकपिपृत्कृणां तु पितृतो भागकल्पना । याज्ञ . II. 120. (d) नष्ट्वापहृतमासाय स्वामी धर्मस्थेन ग्राहयेत् । देशकालातिपत्तौ वा स्वयं गृही - त्वा स्वयमर्धयेत् ॥ याज्ञ . II. 169; (e) वानप्रस्थयतिवृद्धाचारिमाचार्य - शिष्यधर्मभ्रातृसमानतीर्थ्या रिक्थभाज : । कौ . III. 16; वानप्रस्थयतिब्रह्मचारिणां क्रमेणाचार्यसचित्यधर्मश्रमिकतीर्थिन : ॥ याज्ञ . II. 137. cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...e in courts (compare Manu 8. 53-56 with Yāj. II. 5-11 and 16-21 ), the doctrine of possession...
II.6	(1) प्रतिज्ञादोषनिर्मुक्तं साध्यं सत्कारणात्वितम् । निश्चितं लोकसिद्धं च पक्षं पक्षविदौ विदुः ॥ विश्वरूप cites without name on Yāj. II. 6; व्यव . मा . p. 291, कल्पतरु ( व्यवहार p. 61 ascribes to बृह . and कात्या० . अपराक p. 610, स्मृतिच . ( व्यव . p. 40) and परा . मा . III. p. 61 ascribe to बृहस्पति . (2) तपास्विनां तु कार्याणि त्रैविद्यैरेव कारयेत् । मायायोगविदां चैव न स्वयं कोपकारणात् ॥ व्य . मा . p. 281 ascribes to both बृहस्पति and कात्या० . and वीर० p. 30 to बृह० ; व्यव . नि . p. 12 to बृह . It occurs in कौटिलीय I. 19. 32. (3) लेख्यदोषास्तु ये केचित्सा क्षणां चैव ये स्मृताः । वादकाले तु वक्तव्याः पश्चादुक्तान्न दूषयेत् ॥ स्मृतिच . ( व्यव . p. 83) ascribes to कात्या .; अपराक p. 672, वीर० p. 164, व्य . म . p. 39 (to बृह० ). (4) अर्थिना संनियुत्तो वा प्रत्यर्थिप्रहितोपि वा । यो यस्मात् विवेदत तयोर्जय पराजयौ ॥ अपराक p. 639 ascribes to कात्या ., व्य . मा . p. 287 to नारद and कात्या . (5) अनुपस्थापयन्मूलं क्रयं वाच्योथयन् । यथाभियोगं धनिनो दान्यो दभं च सः ॥ मिता . on या . II. (170 ascribes to Manu); स्मृतिच . ( व्यव .) p. 215, वि . र . p. 108, व्य . म . p. 197, वीर० p. 381 ascribes to कात्या . (6) योगाधमनविक्रीतं योगदानप्रतिग्रहम् । यस्य वाप्युपधि पर्यत्तेत्तत्सर्वं विनिवर्तयेत् ॥ अपराक p. 783 ascribes to कात्या ; स . वि . ( सरस्वतीविलास p. 287 to नारद . This is मनु 8. 165. (7) आहूय साक्षिणः पृच्छेन्नियम्य शपथैर्नृपम् । समस्तान्विदिताचारान्विज्ञा - तार्थान्पृथक् पृथक् ॥ मिता . on या . II. 73 ascribes to कात्या० ; अपराक ascribes to नारद . (8) साहसस्तेयपारुष्यगोषिषापे तथा च ये । भूमौ च पादपे क्षिप्रकालेपि बृहस्पतिः ॥ कल्पतरु ( व्यव . p. 67) ascribes to both कात्या . and बृह ., and परा . मा . III. p. 171 ascribes to बृह . (9) सांनिध्येपि पितुः पुत्रैर्ऋणं देयं विभावितम् । जात्यन्धपंगुनोन्मत्त क्षयश्वित्रा - दिरोगिणः ॥ कात्या . acc. to अपराक . p. 650 वि . र . p. 51, वि . वि . p. 16, परा . मा . III. p. 263. In the Introduction to my edition of the reconstruction of Kātyāyana I have (on pp. VIII-X) pointed out many verses that are common to Kātyāyana, Bṛhaspati, Nārada and Manu. cited vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana	...ūpa frequently quotes Parāśara e. g. on Yāj. II. 6 he quotes two verses of Parāśara by nam...
II.7	पञ्चस्रं म्यापकं सारमसन्दिग्धमनाकुलम् । अब्याघातमन्यदेतन्यूनतरं सदोषौ । सिट्टुः q quoted by मिता . on या II. 7, अपरार्क p. 612 (ascribes to नारद ), स्मृतिच० II. p. 42 (ascribes to प्रजापति ), झुक IV. 5 139 cited vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...alled sādhana (Kāt. 213 in V. P p. 79). Yāj. II. 7 and Nār. II 27 say that the party (on w...
II.8	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	...age in a judicial proceeding is siddhi (Yāj. II. 8) or nṛṇaya (decision). If pratyākalita ...
II.12	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...u (Vy. p. 67) and is almost the same as Yāj. II. 12 ).
II.16	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	...e adequate punishment of the wrongdoer. Yāj. II. 16 and Nār. I. 46 (SBE vol. 33 p. 17) stat...
II.17	Among the verses at the end of IV.1 of the Arthaśāstra the follow- ing two verses occur. धर्मश्च व्यवहारश्च चारित्रं राजशासनम्। विवादोऽर्थेषु चोत्पादः पश्चिमे पश्चिमे पूर्वबाधफकः । यत्र सत्ये स्थितो धर्मो व्यवहारस्तु साक्षिषु। चारित्रं संधये युक्ते राज्ञामाज्ञा तु शास - नम् ॥ . These two occur in Nār (I 10-11) and Harita (q. in S V. p 58) with variations, viz, both read चतुरप्ाद् व्यवहारोऽयमुत्तःरः पूर्व० and चारित्रं पुस्तकरणे . Par M. III, p. 10 reads चारित्रं तु स्वीकरणे . Lengthy explanations of these verses are offered in Aparārka (p. 597), Smṛticandrikā (II. pp 10-11), Vyavahāra- prakāśa (pp. 7, 88-89) and other digestṣ It has to be noted that the four (dharma &c) mentioned in these verses are the means of arriving at a decision in a law-suit, as Br. says‘ धर्मेण व्यवहारणेण चारित्रेण च। चतुष्प्रकारो - मिश्चितः संदिग्धेयपि निर्णीयः ॥ (in स्मृतिच० II p 10, परा . मा . III. p. 16, व्यव प्र 5); ‘ व्यवहारोपि चारित्रेण शास्यते यथा। साक्षिभिः साधितोन्यायीराज्ञा कुलनियमादिभि - बहुपदे च व्यवहारः मासेषि राजकुलजातिलिङ्गितादिभवेत्। एवं हि तंत्र निश्चितम् - आभिरोकिणो व्याभिचारोपि सति दण्डो न चाज्ञा वृत्तिः । अपराकं p. 597 ( अन या . II. 17.) cited vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	vol-1-part-1 §50-yama · vol-1-part-2 §110-nandapandita	... at the end of chap. V. are the same as Yāj. II. 17 and 23.
II.18	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...y ( or amount in dispute ). The Mit. on Yāj. II. 18 ( Sapanaś–ced vivādaḥ syāt ) paraphrase...
II.20	अनेकार्थाभियुकेन सर्वद्रव्यापलापिना । विभावितैकदेशेन देयं यदभियुज्यते ।। अपरार्क ( on याज्ञ . II. 20 ); व्यवहारमातृका of जी० pp. 310-11; हंस प्रमण्ड से कान्तर्गतिस्थस्या हता । विभावितै ... युज्यते ।। विक्रमौर्वशीय IV. 17 (Pandit's ed ). cited vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...ctrine attributed to Nārada is found in Yāj. (II. 20) and the Viṣṇudharma- sūtra (6. 22) but ...
II.21	‘ धर्मशास्त्रान्तर्गतमेव राजनीतिलक्षणमर्थशास्त्रभिदं विवक्षितम् ’ मिता० on Yaj. II. 21. cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...ḍa 35. 88-89. It is therefore stated by Yāj. ( II. 21 ) that in case of conflict between Dharma...
II.22	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...means of proof. Kāţ. 229 ( q. by Mit on Yāj. II. 22, Aparārka p. 629 ) allows witnesses or ...
II.23	पश्चिमं लेख्यं करणमाविशावधिवर्षि अञ्जेपद्‌ । अर्थशास्त्र III 1; compare या . II. 23 सर्वेष्वर्थविवादेषु बलवत्पुत्तत्रा क्रिया । आयो प्रतिग्रहे कीर्तं तं बलबत्पुत्तत्रा ९ . cited vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...herwise. This is to be taken along with Yāj. II. 23 and so the first in time shall prevail ...
II.24	भवेद्गवस्तु ... तस्मादेवं वाच्यं यदयं यथोक्तो भोगः पूर्वस्वामिनो भोक्तुद्देशेन त्यागात् तत्त्वस्वबन्धेर्मसमर्पयति अनुमापयति वा । ... तथा च तद्देशेन त्यक्ते परस्य तत्र स्वत्वमुपपद्यते । अत्र प्रदीपकृतः । यत्र हि मक्तरुये -( वे ? ) द्दानीं नात्र फलसम्भावना तदधुना तावत्पर एव भुक्त्वा ( मुक्तां ? ) पश्चादितत्सकाशात्सफलोपभोगां मुचं ग्रहीष्यामीत्यभिप्राय भूम्यादि - स्वामी तत्र परोपभोगं क्षमते तत्रापि विषयव्यतिरेको भोगोस्ति स्वा . मिनस्त - दुद्देशेन त्यागश्च नास्तीति व्यभिचाराञ्ञेष्टदेशभोगस्य पूर्वस्वामि . श्च - त्यागं प्रामा - ( Continued on the next page ) sole vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta	vol-1-part-1 §63-shrīkara · vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession	...re-united members, on vidyādhana and on Yāj. II. 24 (about enjoyment for 20 years ).<sup cl...
II.24-29	शोषियुक्तेः परतः स्यात्स्वत्वं रिक्थी तदुच्यते । या II. 29, सर्वत्तिवा वादें तु वादिनो दु द्यते । तद्रुपो विवेदश्चम्बो ह्यच्युधा हु निवर्तयेत् ॥ cited vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...octrine of possession and prescription (Yāj. II. 24-29 and Manu 9. 44 and 54 ). All these poin...
II.25	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	...heir strīdhana by adverse possession (Yāj. II. 25, Nārada, rn̄pādāna 82-83). Women were...
II.27	अन्येनापि यदुक्तं पित्रा भ्रात्राथवापि च । न तच्छक्यं पराहर्तुं तृतीये समुपगतम् ॥ स्मृति० ; यद्दिनागममल्यन्तं भुक्तं पूर्वेस्त्रिभिर्भवेत् । न तच्छक्यमपाहर्तुं क्रमात्रिशुरुयागतम् ॥ मिता . on या . II. 27. cited vol-1-part-1 §57-hārīta	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession · vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession · vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession · vol-3 §chapter-xii-bhukti-or-bhoga-possession	...), VII. 1. 5, IX. 4. 32 and the Mit. on Yāj. II. 27.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapte...
II.30	क्रियां बलवतीं मुक्त्वा दुर्बलां योवलम्बते । स जयेवधृते सभ्यैः पुनस्तां नाप्नुयात् क्रियाम् ॥ मिता० on याज्ञ . II, 30 ; व्य . मा . p. 281 ; वीर० p. 108. cited vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...m them in their traditional occupationṣ Yāj. II. 30 says that pūgas and śreṇis had authorit...
II.31	बलोपधिविनिर्छन्नान् व्यवहारांश्चिवर्जयत् । याज्ञ . II. 31 cited vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	...or fraud (vide Nārada, ṛṇādāna 26, 137, Yāj. II. 31). But this instead of being regarded as...
II.31-32	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	...d (Nār. I 43 in S. B. E. vol. 33 p. 16, Yāj. II. 31-32). Fourthly, a king could set right a fo...
II.32	गुरुशिष्यौ पित्तापुत्रौ दम्पती स्वामिभृत्यकौ । एतेषां समवेतानां व्यवहारो न सिध्यति । नारद acc to विश्वरूप on याज्ञ II, 5, and बृह . acc to मदनरत्न and ध प्र p 34. The latter remarks ' तस्मादिदं वचनं सुर्वादिना शिष्यादिभि : सह व्यवहारकरणे लोकद्वे न श्रेय इह निन्द्राव्यवहारसद्भू नराजनकाल्हिवसद्वत्मेष । राजादिभिश्च नाराद्युष्यो व्यवहारो लोकग्रहणिकत्वादिति निर्गयमाणो अपि शिष्याद्यो न परितुष्यन्ति किञ्चेवं तेषां व्यवहारो निर्णयकरणमदोष एव । ; vide also मित . on या II. 32 for similar wordṣ cited vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	vol-1-part-1 §42-chaturvimshati-mata	...aradarāja (p. 26) ascribes the verse of Yāj. II. 32 (Maṭṭonmaṭṭārta &c) to Rṣyaśṛṅga also. ...
II.33	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state	...at the period is three yearṣ The Mit on Yāj. II. 33 reconciles these texts by saying that i...
II.34-35	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...h. S. (III. 13–14), Manu (VIII. 37–38), Yāj. II. 34–35, Viṣṇu Dh. S. (III. 56–64), Nārada (asv...
II.36	चोरहतमपजित्य यथास्थानं गमयेत् । कोशाद्वा दद्यात् । गौ . X. 46-47 ; प्रहृता - दर्पहृतं स्थादूधनं चोरैर्हृतं यदि । तत्स्वकोशात्प्रदेयं स्यादुशक्तेनोनोपजीवि ॥ शान्ति 75 10. The मिताक्षरा on या . II. 36 quotes Gaut. and Śānti 75. 10, ' तथा च बृहस्पतिः । चोरोपहृतं तु सर्वैर्ग्रोपर्णापण्यम् । अत्लाभे स्वकोशाद्वा। अबुद्धधोरकीर्तिपि स्यात् । विश्वरूप on या . II 38 (of Tri. eḍ). cited vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state the same words stand at शान्तिपर्व P12_U01_A075.10	vol-3 §chapter-iii-duties-and-responsibilities-of-the-ruler · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	...n vyavahāra in the sense of 'law-suit'. Yāj. II. 36 says that the king should restore to th...
II.37	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...month for a brāhmaṇa debtor and so on). Yāj. II. 37 allows these rates only if there is not...
II.38	तथा च बृहस्पतिः ' चोरापहतं तु सर्वेभ्योन्वियापणीयम् । अलब्भे स्वकोशाद्वा । अददन्नोरकिल्बिषी स्यात् । ' on याज्ञ . II. 38 ; तथा च बृहस्पतिः — पादो - पचयात् क्रमेणैरेषाम् इति on याज्ञ II. 39; बृहस्पतिश्च धनक्षीरहारिपुत्राणां पूर्वाभावे यथोत्तरमाग्रमर्धं तद्भावे क्रमशोऽन्येषां रिक्थभाजाम् । on याज्ञ . II 47 ; तथा च बृहस्पतिः - उपस्थाप्यापवृत्तापुत्रस्य पुनः प्रतिभूदीयः - इति । on याज्ञ . II. 55 ; तथा च बृहस्पतिः - ' कामतश्च शूद्रारोजस्य आतुरं समान - मात्रे प्रेते पितरि दद्युः शुश्रूषुश्चेत् ' इति । on याज्ञ II. 138. cited vol-1-part-1 §26-brihaspati	vol-1-part-1 §26-brihaspati · vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age	...ites a prose passage from Bṛhaspati (on Yāj. II. 38) about the duty of the king to restore ...
II.41	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...ferred to a kṣatriya or other creditor (Yāj. II. 41, Kāt. 514). Kaut<sup class="fn-ref"><a ...
II.45	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...s and of the commentaries like the Mit. Yāj. II. 45 provides<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#f...
II.46	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...nless the debt was for family purposes (Yāj. II. 46). Similarly the husband could exercise ...
II.47	धनक्षाहरिपुणाणां पूर्व्भाविये यथोत्तर - मात्रण्वं तत्सवे क्रमोय्येषां रिक्यभाजाग् । on या . II. 47; cited vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	... the words ‘putronanyāśritadravyaḥ’ (in Yāj. II. 47), of ‘sāmudrāḥ’ (II. 41); he gives diff...
II.48	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	... (II. 4. 10 ) includes him under śūdra. Yāj. II. 48 mentions him as liable to pay his wife'...
II.49	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	... of Manu 8. 18 and Nārada ( 3. 12 ). On Yāj. II. 49 Mit. quotes as a vacana ‘Bhāryā putraśc...
II.50	ऋणमत्माणीयपिदंशं देयं पुत्रैर्विभवितम्। पैतामहं सर्वं चेन्नवेत् तनुस्तस्य तु॥ ऋषि बृहस्पतिस्मरणम्। संसृजे चाण्डर्दं तावदेव देयं न वृद्धिः तत्पुत्रस्य प्रपौत्रजप्रपौत्र प्रपौत्रसृणम् । मिता . on या . II, 50, पुत्रहीनस्य रिक्थिन इत्येतदपि प्रपौत्रहीनस्य प्रपौत्रा - णां पदि रिक्थं गृह्णन्ति तदा ऋणं दाप्या नामधेयैवेमर्थम् । पुत्रपौत्री च रिक्थग्रहणाभावेऽपि दाप्यावित्युक्तम् । मिता . on या . II, 51, cited vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...stor's debt under certain circumstanceṣ Yāj. II. 50 provides that sons (and grandsons) must...
II.51	अधनस्य भार्यापुत्रस्य मृतस्योपैति यः स्त्रियम्। स आभजेद्धनं वोढुः सैव तस्य धनं यतः॥ नारद IV 22; योबिभृयाद्धो यद्यपि शास्त्राविरोथेन न संभवति तथाप्यतिक्रान्तिनिषेधः पूर्वपतिकृतर्णोपकारयित्कारी भवेदैव। योबिभृयाद्धो यभतदूलण स्त्रोणामेनामिति यद्यपि पूर्वपेही त्यनुगं प्रभामाहृत् । मिता . on या II. 51. Then नारद ( स्त्रीपुंसयो : ) verses 45-53 are quoted by the Mit. cited vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...y. According to it the word ‘putra’ (in Yāj. II. 51) is qualified by all the three adjectiv...
II.52	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...ion while Mit. devotes one page; (5) On Yāj. II. 52 the Mit. has one page of exegesis, whil...
2.53	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...armasūtra. For example, Viṣṇu 6. 41 and Yāj. 2. 53, Viṣṇu 8. 38 and Yāj. II. 79, Viṣṇu 9. ...
II.53	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	... speaks of four (including the three of Yāj. II. 53), his fourth being one who promises to ...
II.58	आधिनमिदं गृहीतस्य द्रव्यस्योपरि विश्वासार्थमर्पणमुच्यतेनोपभोगोधिक्रियते आधौ यत इत्थमाधिः । यथाह नारदः — आधिकियत इत्थमाधिः — इति । मिततः on या . II. 58. cited vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...ble of that lent or not, acc. to Mit on Yāj. II. 58) But if at the time of contracting the ...
II.59	On Yāj. II. 59, ( on गोप्याधिभोगे नो वृद्धिः सोपकारे च दीपिते ), the Mit. explains in about half a page and begins: गोप्याधिपेस्ताभ्रकटाहादेरूपभोगे न वृद्धिर्वदति । अल्पेषूपभोगे महत्यपि वृद्धिहीनोभ्या समयातिक्रमात्। तथा सोपकारे उपकारकारिणि बलीवर्दताभ्रकटाहादौ भोगाद्यौ सवृद्धिके दापिते हानि व्यवहारक्षमत्वं गमिते नो वृद्धिरीति सम्बन्धः . On the first half कल्प० ( Vy. p. 293 ) has only ‘ सोपकारे बलीवर्दौ दापिते व्यवहारक्षमत्वमनुप्रणीते ’; cited vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...dge or to pay the amount due (Kāt. 523, Yāj. II. 59, Viṣṇu Dh S VI 6, Gaut. XII. 39, Br., S...
2.60	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	... 106; 67. 33 on Yāj. 1. 107 : 5. 183 on Yāj. 2. 60; 10. 9–11 on Yāj 2. 102. But there are ...
II.60	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...nt due (Yāj II. 60, Kāt 524) The Mit on Yāj. II. 60 remarks that it follows from this that ...
II.61	मिता० on Yāj. II. 61 ( first half ) has 12 closely printed lines of comment and proposes two explanations of ‘caritra-bandhakakrtam, the 2nd of which is चरित्रशब्देन गङ्गा - स्नानाग्निहोत्रादिजनितमपूर्वमुच्यते । यत्र तदेवाधीकृत्य यद्व्यज्यमालमसात्कृतं तत्र तदेव द्विगुणीभूतं दातव्यं नाधिनाश इति । ; कल्प० ( व्यव .) p. 299 gives only the 2nd explanation ‘ चरित्रे अग्निहोत्र - गङ्गास्नानादि तदेव बन्धकीकृत्य यगृह्यते तद्वृद्धिसहितं दातव्यमित्यर्थः ’ it says nothing about आधि , while मिता . says नाधिनाशः . cited vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...er special kinds of ādhi described in Yāj. II. 61 viz. cantrabandhaka<sup class="fn-ref...
II.62	उपरिव्यत्तसाधिमप्रपच्छतो द्वादशपणो दण्डः। अर्थशास्त्र III. 12. sole vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...r may be liable to be fined as a thief (Yāj. II. 62). Acc. to Kaut (III. 12) the fine is 12...
II.63	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...ownership to the mortgagor According to Yāj. II. 63 and Br.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn...
II.64	On Yāj. II. 64. कल्प० ( व्यव . p. 296, has only this much ‘ एतदुत्पन्ने द्विगुणे धने प्रविष्टे त्वयार्थीमोक्तव्या (? व्य ) इत्युक्त्यवायं चाधिर्दीयते तद्विषयमिदम्। एवंविध एव लोके क्षयायाधि - रुच्यते । ’; मिता० has closely printed lines and winds up ‘ तमेवं क्षयायाधिमाचक्षते लौकिकाः ’; cited vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...e redeeming his property. The Mit. ( on Yāj. II. 64) states that the appropriate name 'kṣay...
II.65	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...>109</a></sup> as quoted in the Mit. on Yāj. II. 65 defines upanidhi as the deposit of an...
II.65.Vi	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...upanidhi* is defined in the same way as Yāj. II. 65. Viśvarūpa<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-...
II.66	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...e fined by the king in the same amount (Yāj. II. 66, Nāṛ. V. 7). If the bailee makes use of...
II.67	न्यासादिके परद्रव्ये प्रमक्षित्यपहृतम् । अज्ञाननाशिते चैव येन प्राप्य स एव तत् ॥ भक्षितं सोदयं दाप्यः समं दाप्य उपेक्षितम् । किञ्चिन्यूनं प्रदाप्यः स्यादद्रव्यसमन्वान्नाशि॒तम् ॥ कात्या . 596-597, quoted by परा . मा . III. p 283 (ascribes 597 to कात्यायन ), स्मृ . च . p 282 (ascribes 597 to both कात्यायन and व्यास ), मिता . on या II. 67 (597 only), व्य . प्र . 127 तथा सा . III. p. 283 and स्मृ . च . p. 282 has a similar verse भेदेनोपेक्षया न्यास ग्रहीता यदि नाशय्येत् । याच्चमानो न दद्याद्वा प्राप्य ' किञ्चिच्च्यूनमिति चतुष्पादहीनाम् ' मिता . Compare Sec. 161 of the Indian Contract Act. cited vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts · vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	...take of his own Nār. (nihsepa 14) and Yāj. II. 67 lay down the same rule for all kinds of...
II.69	न्यासो निर्विकारत्कर्ष वृषा यद्गणार्यो समर्पितम् । निषेपोऽपल एवं यहग्रुप्ती क्षेत्राहेन निरिशिम् । विश्वरूप on या II. 69 cited vol-3 §chapter-xvi-contracts	vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxvi-fundamental-and-leading-characteristics-of-hindu-culture-and-civil	...r all. Vide Gaut. XIII 3, Manu VIII 69, Yāj. II. 69, Nār. IV. 154, Vaṣ 16.29 (sarveṣu sama ...
II.70	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	...d very old men could not be witnesses ( Yāj. II. 70, Nārada, ṛṇādāna, vv. 178, 190, 191), b...
II.72	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	... 178, 190, 191), but Manu VIII. 68, 70, Yāj. II. 72, and Nārada, ṛṇādāna 155 allowed women ...
II.73	(1) प्रतिज्ञादोषनिर्मुक्तं साध्यं सत्कारणात्वितम् । निश्चितं लोकसिद्धं च पक्षं पक्षविदौ विदुः ॥ विश्वरूप cites without name on Yāj. II. 6; व्यव . मा . p. 291, कल्पतरु ( व्यवहार p. 61 ascribes to बृह . and कात्या० . अपराक p. 610, स्मृतिच . ( व्यव . p. 40) and परा . मा . III. p. 61 ascribe to बृहस्पति . (2) तपास्विनां तु कार्याणि त्रैविद्यैरेव कारयेत् । मायायोगविदां चैव न स्वयं कोपकारणात् ॥ व्य . मा . p. 281 ascribes to both बृहस्पति and कात्या० . and वीर० p. 30 to बृह० ; व्यव . नि . p. 12 to बृह . It occurs in कौटिलीय I. 19. 32. (3) लेख्यदोषास्तु ये केचित्सा क्षणां चैव ये स्मृताः । वादकाले तु वक्तव्याः पश्चादुक्तान्न दूषयेत् ॥ स्मृतिच . ( व्यव . p. 83) ascribes to कात्या .; अपराक p. 672, वीर० p. 164, व्य . म . p. 39 (to बृह० ). (4) अर्थिना संनियुत्तो वा प्रत्यर्थिप्रहितोपि वा । यो यस्मात् विवेदत तयोर्जय पराजयौ ॥ अपराक p. 639 ascribes to कात्या ., व्य . मा . p. 287 to नारद and कात्या . (5) अनुपस्थापयन्मूलं क्रयं वाच्योथयन् । यथाभियोगं धनिनो दान्यो दभं च सः ॥ मिता . on या . II. (170 ascribes to Manu); स्मृतिच . ( व्यव .) p. 215, वि . र . p. 108, व्य . म . p. 197, वीर० p. 381 ascribes to कात्या . (6) योगाधमनविक्रीतं योगदानप्रतिग्रहम् । यस्य वाप्युपधि पर्यत्तेत्तत्सर्वं विनिवर्तयेत् ॥ अपराक p. 783 ascribes to कात्या ; स . वि . ( सरस्वतीविलास p. 287 to नारद . This is मनु 8. 165. (7) आहूय साक्षिणः पृच्छेन्नियम्य शपथैर्नृपम् । समस्तान्विदिताचारान्विज्ञा - तार्थान्पृथक् पृथक् ॥ मिता . on या . II. 73 ascribes to कात्या० ; अपराक ascribes to नारद . (8) साहसस्तेयपारुष्यगोषिषापे तथा च ये । भूमौ च पादपे क्षिप्रकालेपि बृहस्पतिः ॥ कल्पतरु ( व्यव . p. 67) ascribes to both कात्या . and बृह ., and परा . मा . III. p. 171 ascribes to बृह . (9) सांनिध्येपि पितुः पुत्रैर्ऋणं देयं विभावितम् । जात्यन्धपंगुनोन्मत्त क्षयश्वित्रा - दिरोगिणः ॥ कात्या . acc. to अपराक . p. 650 वि . र . p. 51, वि . वि . p. 16, परा . मा . III. p. 263. In the Introduction to my edition of the reconstruction of Kātyāyana I have (on pp. VIII-X) pointed out many verses that are common to Kātyāyana, Bṛhaspati, Nārada and Manu. cited vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	...ṛti as those of Svayambhū ( vide coṃ on Yāj. II. 73, 74, 83, 85, where Manu 8. 68, 70-71, 3...
II.73-75	सुकृतं यत्त्वया किंचिज्जन्मान्तरशतैः कृतम् । तत्सर्वं तस्य जाभीहि यं पराजयसे मृषा ॥ या . II. 75; the मित्रा० says: अन्यस्यानेकजन्मानुष्ठितसुकृतसंक्रमणस्य महापातकत्वादि - सर्वशास्त्रार्थलङ्घनादुपपत्तेः साक्षिप्रतारणादिति । यथाह नारदः । पुराणधर्मवचनैः सत्यमाहात्म्यकीर्तनैः । अहुतस्यानपायेभैर्दाटयेत् ॥ इति ॥ cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	...p>. Shorter exhorta- tions are found in Yāj. II. 73–75, Vās 16. 32–34, Bauḍ Dh. S. I. 10. 19. ...
II.77	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	...hinah-40">40</a></sup>. Manu VIII. 107, Yāj. II. 77, Br., Kat and Viṣṇu Dh. S. VIII 37 say ...
II.78	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	... should be accepted as true. The Mit on Yāj. II. 78 adds that if there is a conflict of tes...
II.79	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	...u 6. 41 and Yāj. 2. 53, Viṣṇu 8. 38 and Yāj. II. 79, Viṣṇu 9. 53 and Yāj. 2. 97, Viṣṇu 17. ...
II.80	साक्षिभिर्भावितं वाक्यं सम्यक् सह परीक्षयेत् । कात्या 340 q. by मिता . on या . II. 80, अपराकं p. 675, स्मृ सा . p. 331. cited vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	...ya's the verses ‘uktepi sākṣibhiḥ’ &c. (Yāj. II. 80 and 83 ) but in the alphabetical Sanskr...
II.81	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	...s possessionṣ Even on this the Mit. (on Yāj. II. 81) observes that it applies only when it ...
II.82	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	Yāj. II. 82 provides that if a witness, having prom...
II.84-87	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...n it is brought about by force or frauḍ Yāj. II. 84-87 prescribe that a document of debt or th...
II.84-94	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...(-candanama yam lipi- phalakām-ādaya ). Yāj. II. 84-94, Nār. IV. 69-75 and 135-146, Br., Kāt. ...
II.87	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...e witnesseṣ Viśvarūpa reads ‘asamāh’ in Yāj. II. 87 and requires three witnesses as the min...
II.89	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...ten in the local dialect of the partieṣ Yāj. II. 89 states that a document written by the e...
II.91	सकलपूर्वोपाङ्गं च सोत्तरं सक्रियं तथा । साधधारणिकं चैव तञ्जेयं जयपत्रकम् ॥ नारद (q. by अपरार्के p 684). यथोपन्यस्तसाध्यार्थसंयुक्तं सोत्तरंक्रियम् । साधधारणिकं चैव जयपत्रकमित्याह प्राह दिवाकाद्युद्दिष्टा हितानि राजमुद्रा च । सिद्धेऽर्थे वादिने दद्यात् जिने जयपत्रकम् ॥ बृद्ध q. by मिता० on या II. 91 and अपरार्क p 684. पूर्वनिर्दे षक्रिपापादं प्रमाणं तत्परीक्षणम् । निगदं स्मृतिवाक्यं च यथासत्म्यं विनिश्चयम् ॥ एतत्सर्वं समा सेन जयपनेऽभिलेखयेत् ॥ व्यास q. by स्मृतिच० II 57; पूर्बोत्तरक्रियायुक्तं निर्गमादं द्युपगमे लेस्यं जयपत्रं तदुच्यते ॥ बृद्ध q. by मद . भा . p 309 ; समासदभ्ये र्येण स्वविज्ञानाक्षरमुद्रा \| पथा लेखयविधि द्वतस्तर्त्र जयपत्रं ॥ कात्या (263) q by स्मृतिच० II. 57, मिता on या II 91 (without name ) ' जयपत्रे समग्र भाषविवादभूमिप्रसतिनिदेवं प्रयोजिका न तु पाक्षव्यपिहतश्चेत्तदशावोधि ' विवादाश्रव p 146 Compare Order 20 r 4 of the Indian Civil Procedure code for the contents of the judgment. cited vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	Yāj. II. 91, Nār. IV. 146 and Kāt. 312 (q. by Aparā...
II.96	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	...e which Aparārka quotes from Bhṛgu ( on Yāj. II. 96 ) speaks of the view contained therein ...
2.97	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	... 8. 38 and Yāj. II. 79, Viṣṇu 9. 53 and Yāj. 2. 97, Viṣṇu 17. 17 and Yāj. 2. 138, Viṣṇu 17...
II.97	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals · vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals · vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals	... the wind blows violently. The Mit. (on Yāj. II. 97) and Par. M. III. 162 quote Pitāmaha to...
II.98	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	...ge about Manu is quoted by Viśvarūpa on Yāj. ( II. 98 ) and corresponds closely with the teachi...
II.100-102	The two lines in Kalpa°. (Vy.) are: रेखां कृत्वा येन संनिवेशन प्रतीयमान - समीकरणदशायां (!) यत्र पात्रो स्थितौ शिक्यरजवश्च तत्र पाण्डुलेखेनाङ्कयित्वा . Compare मिता० on Yāj. II. 100 ( प्रतिमानसमीभूतो रेखां कृत्वावतारितः . The Mit. says दिव्यकारी रेखां कृत्वा यन संनिवेशन प्रतिमानसमीकरणदशायां शिक्यन्तेऽधिस्यनस्तस्मिन् पाण्डुलेखेनाङ्कयित्वा etc. Either Lakṣmīdhara himself borrowed or some later scribe introduced these wordṣ The editor did not understand that प्रतीयमान should be प्रतिमान . cited vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja	...the Mit. comments on them at length. On Yāj. II. 100–102 the Mit. has three closely printed page...
II.101-102	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals	...e is to invoke the balance as stated in Yāj. II. 101-102. 'O balance, you are the abode of truth...
II.102	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals	...V. 283, V. Mayūkha p. 60, Dīpakalikā on Yāj. II. 102 ); if he weighs the same or goes down (...
II.104	Before the red-hot iron is placed on his hands the śodhya repeats ' त्वमझे सर्वभूतानामन्तरचरसि पावक । साक्षिवद्युण्पप्येभ्यो हृदि सत्यं कुरु मम ॥ या . II. 104; the आदिपर्व 5 27. (cr. eḍ 5. 22) has the same verse (but reads युष्मप्येषु सत्यं कुरु वच ’.). cited vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals	vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals	...e invoked with several mantras (such as Yāj. II. 104<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapter...
II.108	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals	...r with the mantra 'satyena mābhurakṣa' (Yāj. II. 108) and makes him drink three handfuls (pr...
II.110	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals	...with which the judge invokes poison and Yāj. II. 110 is the mantra which the śodhya repeats ...
II.111	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xiv-ordeals	...12) treats the three as distinct, while Yāj. II. 111 appears to prescribe śārñga growing on ...
II.114	The Mit. on Yāj. II. 135-136 quotes the verse विषया यौवनस्था ... जीवनं तदा )' as Hārīta's, which is Laghu-Hārīta 67 ( Ānaṇ eḍ), Laghu-Hārīta ( Ānaṇ 64-65 ) has the verse ' पत्नी ... ब्रह्मचारिणः ' which is the same as Yāj. II. 135. The last three verses of Laghu-Hārīta ( Ānaṇ eḍ ) are quoted by the Mit. on Yāj. II. 114 (without name ). One of them 'Piti-prasādāt' is cited as Nārada's in Aparārka p. 730 and all three are cited ( without name ) by Par. M. III. pp. 484-485. A very striking verse is quoted by Kalpataru ( on Gr ) as लघूहारीतः ' बनेऽपि दोषाः प्रभवन्ति रागिणां गृहेषु पश्चेन्द्रियनिरुप्तः । भकुर्व्वते कर्मणि यः प्रवर्त्तते निवृत्तरागस्य गृहं तपोवनम् ॥ '. cited vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...a° on Śrāddha has no such discussioṇ On Yāj. II. 114, the Mit. refers to the Lipsāsūtra (Jai...
II.115.I	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...re equal to that of a son, according to Yāj. II. 115. If there be several wives each gets a sha...
II.116	शक्तस्यानीहमानस्य किञ्चिद्दत्त्वा पृथक् क्रिया । पा II 116 on which the मिता says ‘ तत्पुत्रादीनां दायाधिकारा मा भूदिति ’; व्य प्र p 449 notes that प्रकाश explained या . II. 116 and मनु IX. 207 differently (‘taking अनीहमानस्य as meaning ‘who does not work though able to do so’) प्रकाशकारस्तु ये भागिनु धनार्थं व्याप्रतेषु श्रमादुत्पन्ना नेहेत न व्यापारितं साहाय्यं न कुर्वान्त् स्वकर्मणा स्वव्यापारेण युक्तं साहाय्यकर्मणि समोपिनि सन्न् स स्वकार्द्धदेशात् स्वन्यापारजनिताद्वयम् बहिः कार्यः किञ्चिदुपजीवनं दत्त्वा मूलधनभागप्रतीकारणीय इति । ’. अपराक p 719 gives both these meaningṣ cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-2 §75-prakāsha · vol-1-part-2 §75-prakāsha	... to convey a meaning similar to that of Yāj. II. 116. The Prakāśa is mentioned in the Dayata...
II.117	उक्तं च । यथा नियोगधर्मों नो नाखस्थावधोषि धा। तथोद्धारविभागोपि नैव संप्रत्ति वर्तते ॥ इति । मिता० on या . II. 117; कीणां पुनर्विवाहस्तु देवरान्नुसंततिः । स्वातन्त्र्यं च कलियुगे कर्तव्यं न कदाचन ॥ ' ब्रह्मपुराण quoted by अपरार्क p. 97. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works	.... 257) and from the Upaniṣads (e. g. on Yāj. II. 117, the well-known Chāndogya passage about...
II.118	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	( 1 ) Viś. allows ( on Yāj. II. 118 ) the father unrestricted freedom of di...
II.118-119	योगश्च क्षेमं च योगक्षेमम् । योगक्षेमश्चेहानालाभकारणम् श्रोतस्मार्ताग्नि - कार्यार्जनादि कर्म लक्षणम् । क्षेमाद्देवं लब्धपरिरक्षणहेतुश्च । यथाह लौगाक्षिः पूर्णं वर्ष सहस्रं तु धर्ममर्जयते नृणाम् । अविभाज्यं च ते प्रोक्तं हापनात्क्षेमं च दुष्टवि - निता० on या . II. 118–119. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga	vol-1-part-1 §51-laugākshi · vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	... mentioned as an authority. The Mit. on Yāj. II. 118-119 quotes the definitions of ‘Yoga’ and ‘K...
II.119	वस्त्रादयोऽविभाज्या येत्कर्तेर्न विचारितम् । धनं भवेत्समृद्धानां वस्त्राल्लङ्का - रसंचिनम् ॥ quoted by अपराकं on याज्ञ . II. 119 and by the व्यवहारमयूख . cited vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti	vol-1-part-1 §42-chaturvimshati-mata · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...ascribed to Śaṅkha in the Mitākṣarā (on Yāj. II. 119) and other works, which states that whe...
II.120	(a) अभियुक्तो न प्रत्यभियुञ्जीत अन्यत्र कलहसाहससमवायेभ्यः । न चामि - युक्तोऽभियोक्तेति । कौ . III. 1-26; अभियोगमनिस्तार्य नैनं प्रत्यभियोजयेत् । कुर्यादप्यभियोगं च कलहे साहसेषु च ॥ याज्ञ . II. 9-10; (b) प्रतिरोध्यव्या - ध्रिदुर्मिश्रसमनाकरे धर्मकार्यं च पत्युः । कौ . III. 2-16; दुर्मिश्र धर्मकार्यं च व्याधौ संतिरोधके । गुर्वीध स्त्रीधनं भर्ता न स्त्रियै दातुमर्हति ॥ याज्ञ . II 147; (c) सोऽर्णासमनेकपित्र्यृत्कृणां पितृतो दायविभाग : । कौ . III. 5. 14; अनेकपिपृत्कृणां तु पितृतो भागकल्पना । याज्ञ . II. 120. (d) नष्ट्वापहृतमासाय स्वामी धर्मस्थेन ग्राहयेत् । देशकालातिपत्तौ वा स्वयं गृही - त्वा स्वयमर्धयेत् ॥ याज्ञ . II. 169; (e) वानप्रस्थयतिवृद्धाचारिमाचार्य - शिष्यधर्मभ्रातृसमानतीर्थ्या रिक्थभाज : । कौ . III. 16; वानप्रस्थयतिब्रह्मचारिणां क्रमेणाचार्यसचित्यधर्मश्रमिकतीर्थिन : ॥ याज्ञ . II. 137. cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...u and Yājñavalkya on pp. 150, 213, 289. Yāj. II. 120 (second half) is Viṣṇu 17. 23 (first ha...
II.121	पैतृके पैतामहे च स्वान्तं यद्यपि जन्मनेव सम्पदि पैतृके पितृपरतरात्प्रसत्वान् पितृचार्यकत्तेन माध्यात् यिन्ता विनियुञ्जानो स्वार्जिते द्रव्ये दुर्वेवामाहुतिः कर्त्तव्या । पैतामहे तु ह्यौः स्याममाविंशामिति निषेधधारोस्तीति विशेषः । मिता . on या . II. 121. cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-1 §53-vyāsa · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...ha, 3 times on Rājadharma. Viśvarūpa on Yāj. II. 121 ( part 2, p. 121 ) quotes three verses ...
II.122	पितृविभागान्तरवोपत्स्यस्य भाग दृष्टयः । विष्णुधर्मसूत्रे 17 3. इष्यते तद्विभागः स्यादूर्ध्वं यत्पितुरर्ज्यते । या II, 122. on which the मिता . remarks ' एतच्च विभागसमयेऽजातस्य चानुर्गर्भस्योपात्तभागस्य विभागद्वयपूर्वकत्वापत्तिरवेदयन्ति । स्पष्ट - गर्भाया प्रसवार्थं प्रतीप विभागः कर्तव्यः । पथाह वसिष्ठः । अथ प्राप्तेषु गर्भसंभाया । पात्र - गर्भया च प्रसवार्थं प्रतीप विभागः कर्तव्यः । स चाह वसिष्ठः । अथा आपद्गर्भाया ' यावन्नोपतिष्ठत इति । ' cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-2 §79-jīmūtavāhana · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	... detriment to the paternal estate' ( in Yāj. II. 122 ) with the words 'whatever else is acqu...
II.123	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha	...rd, though it cites the verse e.g. vide Yāj. II. 123 ( Kalpa°, Vy. p. 664 ), Yāj. II. 140-14...
II.124	या खिच्छया विभागात्स्मृति . सा स्वयमुपात्तसृष्ट्ववतो दृष्ट्व्या । अत स्वत्वे सति विभाग इति विस्वरूप on ' पूर्वा पितामहोषोपाता ' ( या II. 124). cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya · vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya · vol-1-part-1 §62-bhāruci · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	... 118 ) which contains a rule similar to Yāj. ( II. 124 ), while Nārada contains no such rule abo...
II.125	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...oth Manu and Yāj. ; for, both declare ( Yāj. II. 125 and Manu IX. 152–153 ) that when a brāh...
II.126	दुर्भिम्त्रोप्ययापहृतमन्तर्हितमविज्ञातोप्यक वा पुनर्विभागजेत् । अर्थशास्त्र III 5, प्रच्छदितं यदि धनं पुनरास्राद्य ससमम् । भजेरन्नु धातुमि सार्वमवशे पि हि पुनः कृतं ॥ अपयोन्यापहृतं द्रव्यं दुर्भिक्क्तं च यद्रचेतु । पश्चात्प्राप्तं विभजेत समभागेन तद्रघुः ॥ कात्या . 885-886 q by अपराक p 732-733 (which reads last half as इह नवं च यदुद्बर्गे भागेकं च पुनर्वर्धेत ), स्मृति . II pp 308-309, दायभाग XIII 4 p. 221, वि र 526 विभजन इति वदता येन हरयते तेनैव न ह्यावमिति दर्शितम् । मिता . on या II. 126, इर्द तथा यत्र विभागाकल्पना कृता ह्यसमानैः कार्यैः पुनरावृत्तिर्दुष्टपूर्वेणवा अल्पभागो हासन्यो न दाराय नद वेति समता नयेदिरस्यपरार्थे । दायभाग XIII 2. cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha	...n Yāj. III. 263–264 and on III. 288. On Yāj. II. 126 the Mit. refers to the Daṇḍāpūpikanyāya...
II.127	Vide मद . पा . pp. 607, 706; स्मृतिच० III. p. 422, अपरार्के on Yāj. II. 127. cited vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology	...sup> It is to be noted that the Mit. on Yāj. II. 127 introduces the ksetraja as dvyāmuṣyāyan...
II.128-132	पुत्रास्त्रयोदश प्रोक्ता मनुना येन पूर्वशः । सन्तानकारणं तेषामौरसः पुत्रिका यथा ॥ आज्ये विना यथा तैलैः सद्भिः प्रतिनिधिः स्मृतम् । तथैकादश पुत्रास्तु पुत्त्रिकौरसयोर्विना ॥ , quoted by अपराकं on याज्ञ . II. 128-132 and the दत्तममीमांसा (p. 39). cited vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 55 → in its own running text, unattributed	vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta · vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta	...varabhatta-4">4</a></sup> and relies on Yāj. (II. 128–132), who enumerates twelve kinds of sons fr...
II.129	भानुजाया च ब्राह्मणस्यापि क्षत्रिया भवस्येव। विरवरूप on या . III. 283; ‘ ननु च द्विजातीनां शूद्रापुत्रो नारस्येव तद्विवाहप्रतिषेधात् । सत्यम् । सुत्यर्थश्चास्या तु प्रत्युतार्थे विभागधर्म इत्यभिप्रायः। ' विरवरूप on या . II. 129; सर्ववर्णनयेनसवर्णोणिवृत्तेरर्थतः कृतायाः पुनः शूद्रानिवृत्तिरसवर्णनिवृत्तिनेरतिरेरवे ज्ञापयति । अनित्यत्थे चापत्ति सवर्णया अलाभै भवति चायमवगमः शूद्रा न बोद्धव्या इतरे तु बोद्धव्ये। मेधातिथि on मनु III. 14. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...guardianship of the father of the girl (Yāj. II. 129) till she remained unmarried, but when ...
II.130	आपस्तम्बगृहणानापदि न देयः। दातुरेव प्रतिषेधः। मिता . on या . II, 130; the ब्य . म . p. 107 disagrees: अयं निषेधो दातुरेव पुरुषार्थो , न फलार्थ इति विज्ञानवेश्वरः। तथा। अस्य शाखदादवर्यतया कतंव्यत्वादमात् । cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	vol-3 §chapter-xxviii-dattaka-adopted-son	...s in Bauḍ Dh. S. II 2. 24, Manu IX 168, Yāj. II. 130, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 15 18-19, Nār. (dāyabhāga...
II.131	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra	...n Manu 9. 63). Even so late a writer as Yājñavalkya (II. 131) approves of niyoga. About the rathakāra...
II.132	चतुर्भागिन औरसाभावे । गौ . 28 32; तेषां सवर्णा ये पुत्रास्ते तृतीयांशभागिनः । हीनजात्युत्पन्नैस्त्वासादनभूताः । ॥ देवल q by दायभाग X. 7 p 147, जयंत उद्दिश्य इमे मनुवचनं द्वाताः । दत्तको लाभाङ्गस्तु तृतीयांशहारान् ॥ कात्या . 2 by मिता . on या II. 132, दायभाग X. 7 p 148 and वि . चि p 150 read तृतीयांशहरा० in कात्या . ; औरसे दूरुपन्ने सवर्णोसृष्टीयांशहरा ° । असवर्णा ग्रासाच्छादनभागिनः । अर्थशास्त्र III. 7. The मदनरत्न ( folio 93b ) says कल्पतरु read ‘ तृतीयांशहराः ’ cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba · vol-1-part-2 §87-haradatta · vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...des, the Subodhinī on the Mitākṣarā (on Yāj. II. 132) quotes a passage from the Āpastambadha...
II.133	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	...e been a brāhmaṇa ); while Viśvarūpa on Yāj. II. 133 says that kānīna and gūḍhaja must be de...
II.134	Vide Sheşgiri v. Gireva 14 Boṃ 282; Meenakshi v. Appakutti 33 Maḍ 226 (in this case the original authorities are mentioned and discussed). Vide अमानुषतो हरेत्सत्त्वं कुसपुत्रो गृहीतै । या . II 134; अथ परिणीतापुत्रो न सति सद्यो कृतिम धनं दासीपुत्रो गृहीतायाद्यै परणीतादुहितेस्तत्पुत्रा वा न सपिण्ड मांगिक एव दासीपुत्रः । मिता , तद्यद्य याज्ञवल्क्यः । अत्र । इति । विषय यत्रैरीयादिसेवाभवनात् । दायभागा IX 31 p 143. sole vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son	vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son	...ce from a śisya. The antevāsin, acc. to Yāj. II. 134, Nāṛ. VIII. 16-21, Br. (S. B. E. vol. 3...
II.135	The bandhus are of three kinds, आत्मबन्धु , पितृबन्धु and मातृबन्धु . In three verses variously attributed to Baudhāyana or Śatātapa three illustrations of each of the three kinds of bandhus are given आत्मपितृव्यसुताः। आत्ममातुलसुताः । आत्ममातुलपुत्राश्च विज्ञेया आत्मबान्धवा ॥ पितृ पितृव्यसुता । पितृमातुलपुत्राश्च । पितृमातुलसुता । मातृतुल्यसुता । मातृपितृव्यसुता । मातृमातुलपुत्राश्च विज्ञेया मातृबान्धवा ॥ q by the मिता . on या . II. 135, व्यव नि . p 455, परा मा III p 528, मयू पा . p. 674. For further details, vide H. of Dh vol. III. pp 754-762. sole vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §63-shrīkara · vol-1-part-2 §65-dhāreshvara-bhojadeva	...or mother of a person as an heir, while Yāj. II. 135 recognises them as heirs if one dies wi...
II.135-6	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti	...hāra and prāyaścitta. The Mitākṣarā (on Yāj. II. 135-6, III. 20), Aparārka p. 910 and other wo...
II.135-36	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	... the mitākṣarā only a few times i.e. on Yāj. II.135–36 (1½ verses on limits of sapiṇḍa and *...
II.135-136	The Mit. on Yāj. II. 135-136 quotes the verse विषया यौवनस्था ... जीवनं तदा )' as Hārīta's, which is Laghu-Hārīta 67 ( Ānaṇ eḍ), Laghu-Hārīta ( Ānaṇ 64-65 ) has the verse ' पत्नी ... ब्रह्मचारिणः ' which is the same as Yāj. II. 135. The last three verses of Laghu-Hārīta ( Ānaṇ eḍ ) are quoted by the Mit. on Yāj. II. 114 (without name ). One of them 'Piti-prasādāt' is cited as Nārada's in Aparārka p. 730 and all three are cited ( without name ) by Par. M. III. pp. 484-485. A very striking verse is quoted by Kalpataru ( on Gr ) as लघूहारीतः ' बनेऽपि दोषाः प्रभवन्ति रागिणां गृहेषु पश्चेन्द्रियनिरुप्तः । भकुर्व्वते कर्मणि यः प्रवर्त्तते निवृत्तरागस्य गृहं तपोवनम् ॥ '. cited vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha	..., but to Sāṅkha-Likhita by Aparārka (on Yāj. II. 135-136 ). Similarly, the sūtra ‘pitaryasakte k...
II.136	तत्र मातृष्वसरात्ममातृष्वसरेषु मातुर्मातृष्वसारे भिन्नममनुस्यूते मातृ बन्धूनां कुतः काणो वेदिगम्यः । मिता on या . II. 136. Almost the same words occur in the मद पा . p 674 cited vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti	...e entire wealth of her husband (Mit. on Yāj. II. 136); similarly, Bṛhan-Manu (according to t...
II.137	(a) अभियुक्तो न प्रत्यभियुञ्जीत अन्यत्र कलहसाहससमवायेभ्यः । न चामि - युक्तोऽभियोक्तेति । कौ . III. 1-26; अभियोगमनिस्तार्य नैनं प्रत्यभियोजयेत् । कुर्यादप्यभियोगं च कलहे साहसेषु च ॥ याज्ञ . II. 9-10; (b) प्रतिरोध्यव्या - ध्रिदुर्मिश्रसमनाकरे धर्मकार्यं च पत्युः । कौ . III. 2-16; दुर्मिश्र धर्मकार्यं च व्याधौ संतिरोधके । गुर्वीध स्त्रीधनं भर्ता न स्त्रियै दातुमर्हति ॥ याज्ञ . II 147; (c) सोऽर्णासमनेकपित्र्यृत्कृणां पितृतो दायविभाग : । कौ . III. 5. 14; अनेकपिपृत्कृणां तु पितृतो भागकल्पना । याज्ञ . II. 120. (d) नष्ट्वापहृतमासाय स्वामी धर्मस्थेन ग्राहयेत् । देशकालातिपत्तौ वा स्वयं गृही - त्वा स्वयमर्धयेत् ॥ याज्ञ . II. 169; (e) वानप्रस्थयतिवृद्धाचारिमाचार्य - शिष्यधर्मभ्रातृसमानतीर्थ्या रिक्थभाज : । कौ . III. 16; वानप्रस्थयतिब्रह्मचारिणां क्रमेणाचार्यसचित्यधर्मश्रमिकतीर्थिन : ॥ याज्ञ . II. 137. cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha	...ession-after-the-son-133">133</a></sup> Yāj. (II. 137) states a special rule<sup class="fn-ref...
2.138	तथा च बृहस्पतिः ' चोरापहतं तु सर्वेभ्योन्वियापणीयम् । अलब्भे स्वकोशाद्वा । अददन्नोरकिल्बिषी स्यात् । ' on याज्ञ . II. 38 ; तथा च बृहस्पतिः — पादो - पचयात् क्रमेणैरेषाम् इति on याज्ञ II. 39; बृहस्पतिश्च धनक्षीरहारिपुत्राणां पूर्वाभावे यथोत्तरमाग्रमर्धं तद्भावे क्रमशोऽन्येषां रिक्थभाजाम् । on याज्ञ . II 47 ; तथा च बृहस्पतिः - उपस्थाप्यापवृत्तापुत्रस्य पुनः प्रतिभूदीयः - इति । on याज्ञ . II. 55 ; तथा च बृहस्पतिः - ' कामतश्च शूद्रारोजस्य आतुरं समान - मात्रे प्रेते पितरि दद्युः शुश्रूषुश्चेत् ' इति । on याज्ञ II. 138. cited vol-1-part-1 §26-brihaspati	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	... 9. 53 and Yāj. 2. 97, Viṣṇu 17. 17 and Yāj. 2. 138, Viṣṇu 17. 23 (first half) and Yāj. 2. ...
II.138	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha	...rprets the expression ‘half share’ ( in Yāj. II. 138 ) with reference to the illegitimate so...
II.138-139	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §75-prakāsha · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son	... Prakāśa on the controversial verses of Yāj. (II. 138-139 ). The Viramitrodaya<sup class="fn-ref"><...
II.139	कामतः शुद्धरोपधजस्य भ्रातुरुंशं संमानमात्रं प्रेते पितरि दयुः शुश्रुषुषुत् ।। on या . II. 139; cited vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-3 §chapter-xxix-order-of-succession-after-the-son	... p. 195 ) mentions the wrong reading of Yāj. II. 139 in the Mitākṣarā, Pārijāta and Halāyudh...
II.140	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...to be patita by most writers of smṛtis (Yāj. II. 140, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 15. 35-36, Kaut III. 5 )<...
II.140-141	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	... 28. 41-42, Vaṣ 17. 52-54, Manu 9. 201, Yāj. II. 140-141, Viṣṇu. Dh. S. 15. 32 ff. lay down that...
II.140-142	तेषां चौराः पुत्रा भ्रागहरिणो । न तु पतनीयस्य पत्नीये कर्मणि कृते स्वनन्त - रोत्पन्ना . । विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 15. 34-36. On या II. 140 the सट् . पा 681 explains; तज्ज्ञा पतितदुक्भमायिष्ठादुश्चर : cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics	...de Yāj. II. 123 ( Kalpa°, Vy. p. 664 ), Yāj. II. 140-142 ( Mit. devotes one page to explanation,...
II.141-142	तत्र कीबस्य क्षेत्रजः पुत्रः सम्भवत्यन्यदौौरसा अदि। औरसक्षेत्रजयोर्योर्द्वेष - मितरपुत्रवुत्वासार्थम् । मित्ता on या . II, 141. In former ages a क्षेत्रज son was possible in the case of an impotent persoṇ The अर्थशास्त्र also (III, 5) states सति भायर्येषं तेपामपरमत्पदिपें भार्ग हुर्रेत् । प्राप्ताच्छादनानिस्तेत्त्वे क्षुतदुराणां हुरे मज्जवले सति । एतदुर्वान्धवा पुत्रांस्तेषामंशा मफलपेत्तु ।। मनु IX 203 allows even impotent persons to marry, though he appears to have disapproved of it. A क्रीष is indicated, acc to कात्यायन , by the following signs : ' न वूर्व देविनिहे परसप विदा चात्तु निस्तजति । भेद्रोच्छान्नायुद्धाकार्य्यां ह्रीव : कीबः स उद्यते ।। कात्या . q by दायभाग V. 8. p 102. नारद ( स्त्रीसंगयोग 9-10) states the signs of a potent man and in verses 11-13 speaks of 14 kinds of impotent personṣ The अर्थशास्त्र in III 18 declares that the means of judging about impotence are women, froth of urine and the sinking of the fæces in water ( स्त्रीप्रभावे विज्ञाानिज्जनं च ). The close agreement in between Kauṭ, and ibiḍ cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...ere aurasa sonṣ Vide Manu IX. 203 and Yāj. II. 141-142.
II.143	सुदा यसम्वन्धिभ्यो लब्धं सौदायिकम् । दायभाग IV. 1. 22, यौतकादि द्य येर्दयं सुदायो हरणं च तत् । अमरकोशः नहं ‘ सौदायिकं तु यदेव सुदायो भरणं च तत् ' इति निष्कृष्टपाठात् अथ सौदायिकशब्दोय शूष्क । स्वार्थं तक्तिगतनात्यवयेयम् । स्मृतिच II p 282. The quotation from Amara seems to be corrupt as printed by Mr. Gharpure, the Mysore edition correctly reads यौतकादिदु यदेय सुदाय इति निष्कृष्टपाठात् (vol III. 2. p. 655 ) सुदाय एव सौदायिक स्थानिकम् । स्मृत्यायो लब्धमिति वा । स्वदाय ( सुदाय ?) सम्वन्धिभ्यो लब्धमिति हु प्राञ्ज . ' पालभट्टी on या . II, 143 cited vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana	...stu &c.' and ‘sodaro’ for ‘saṁsṛṣṭo’ in Yāj. II. 143 and his interpretation of the verse is ...
II.143-44	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana	...er being thus wider than Nārada’s words Yāj. (II. 143– 44) enumerates<sup>1492</sup> the several k...
II.144	अमोघज्ञानमुज्ञसि वाच्यवल्क्यस्तु । अस्व . धीधनं मातृकादितु चक्रमुनि ’ दुहितृणां प्रवृत्त चेोपयेयु पितृणानि तत् ॥ या . II. 144-145. भाषाविदु वासु वाज्वल्वनय ज्ञानामधीतिणां प्रवर्त्तो वेदिशेष पिता हरेत् । इत्यमेव ब्रह्मणां गृह धर्म तत् दुहितृणामि - पितृसृदृशमं 17. 19-21. धीधनं तदुपत्याणां भर्गानात्मप्रसादयु । मात्रादिदुहि मृदद्विदि पितृ - गामितरेषु च ॥ नारद ( दायभाग , verse 9). cited vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...use them ( vide Jaimini I. 3. 9 ); on Yāj. II. 144 he speaks of wealth ( dravya ) being ...
II.145	जीवति भर्तरि मृताया : पुत्रा दुहितरश्च स्त्रीधनं विभजेरन् । अपुत्राया दुहितर : । तदभावे भर्ता । कौ . III. 2 36; अप्रज : स्त्रीधनं भर्तृगामि यत्तदुर्ववि। दुहितृणां प्रसूता चेच्छ्रेषु पिण्डगामि तत् ॥ याज्ञ . II. 145. cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-1-part-1 §50-yama	...ama-19">19</a></sup> to work. Yama like Yāj. (II. 145), prescribed that the strīdhana of a wom...
II.146	रिक्थं सुतायाः कन्याया यद्‌द्वोदुः सोदरास्तदभावे मातुस्तदभावे पितुरिति बौधा - यनस्मृरणात् । मिता . on या . II. 146; the दायभाग makes of this a verse as रिक्तं ... सोदराः स्वयम् । तदभावे भनेनमातुस्तदभावे भवेत्पितुः । The मदनरत्न (folio 106a) reads it as रिक्तं ... स्वयम् । ' तदभावे मातुः । मातापित्रोर्भावे तदुमयसद्भावे । स्य स . p 552. The above passage of the Mit. is referred to in Gandi Maganlal v. Bai Jadab 24 Bom 192 (F. B.) at p 211 (where it was held that a paternal grandmother in Gujarat inherited the wealth left by her maiden grand- daughter in the absence of nearer heirs, that she took an ahsolute interest and that on her death the property goes to her heir and not to that of the grand-daughter. cited vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana	vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja	...es Yāj. I. 65 ( dattvā kanyām &c. ) and Yāj. II. 146 ( dattvā kanyām &c. ) but there is a fo...
II.147	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...r in disease or when he was imprisoned (Yāj. II. 147). These rules prescribed centuries ago ...
II.148	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxx-stridhana	...d give to the wife that is superseded’ (Yāj. II. 148); by the word ‘ādya’ (meaning ‘and the ...
II.150	आधिकर्य न्यूनता चादौ अस्तिनास्तित्वमेव च । अभोगेच्छि : सीमा व बहुरूपोऽदृश्य हेतव : ॥ कात्या 732 q by मिता on या II. 150, वि प्र p 201, अपरान्के p. 759, स्व प्र p. 353. Vide the मिता and व्य प्र for explanations cited vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes	vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...761 he refers to the reading of some in Yāj. II. 150 as ‘sāmantā sthavirā gaṇāh’ which is fo...
II.151	भोजनासाधारणं त्यक्त्वा योन्येद्देशं समाश्रितः । तद्रव्यमप्यदायांशं मृतावन्यो न संशया ॥ तृतीयः पक्षमप्येवं ससमो वापि यो भवेत् । जन्मनामपरिज्ञाने त्वेतेषां क्रमात्तवम् ॥ परंपराया मौलाः सामन्ताः स्वामिनस्ते विदुः । तद्रव्यमप्यदातव्यं ज्ञात्वा गोत्रजैनृही ॥ ब्र . q by दायभाग VIII. 2-3, स्मृतिच II pp. 307-308, दायतर p 180, वि . र . pp. 540-541. The वि . र . p 132 seems to ascribe these to कात्यायन . For मौला : vide ये तत्र पूर्व सामन्ताः पश्चादेष्टान्तरं गताः । तन्मूलत्वात् ते मौला कावेभि : संभव कीर्तिताः ॥ कात्या q by मिता . on या II. 151, अपराका p. 760. Kāt. derives मौल from मूल and states that they were once neighbours but later migrated and hence they are so calleḍ cited vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	Aparārka (on Yāj. II. 151 pp. 761–62), Kalpataru (on Vyavahāra on...
II.152	आगमं च प्रमाणं च भोगकालं च नाम च । भूमावेव साक्षिणः । गृह q by मिता . on या . II. 152, परा मा III p 392, ब II p 353 Some works read भोगं काले च cited vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes · vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes	... the verse ‘adhivinna-striyai’ &c. ( on Yāj. II. 152 ) as applicable to a wife superseded wi...
II.153	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes	...the two villages at his own discretion (Yāj. II. 153, Nār. XIV. 11, Manu VIII. 265). He may ...
II.156	कैर्येनालङ्करिणाकृत्य शस्त्रं भस्मना मुखं विलिव्याग्रयस्य पशोऽशोणितं पञ्चाङ्गुलानि कृत्वा श्रीमायामात्रानि प्रतिमुच्य सव्येन पाणिना सीमाश्वेष्टं मुर्धा धारयेत् । on या . II. 156; cited vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes · vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes	...a-boundary-disputes-11">11</a></sup> on Yāj. II. 156 quotes a prose passage of Bṛhaspati tha...
II.157	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes	...hat it may confer. Nār (XIV. 20-21) and Yāj. II. 157 prescribe that one should make a dike o...
II.158	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxii-simāvivāda-boundary-disputes	... to the owner when the 8th year arriveṣ Yāj. II. 158 and Vyāsa provide that if a person take...
II.159	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas	...ka, vyavahāra and śrāddha; vide Mit. on Yāj. II. 159 quoting Nārada. A work styled Śukranīti...
II.165	अर्थत्रयोदश in या . II. 165 means, acc to the Mit, Sm C. II. p 208 and अपराकौ p. 773, 13½, while परा मा III. p 375 and व्य . p 348 say that it means 12½. ‘ अर्थत्रयोदशपण ’ अर्धैरहितत्रयोदशपणः सार्धद्वादशपण इति यावत् । ता - ( फ !) स्तुनीपूर्वपद ’ समानधिकरणेन समयन्ते उत्तरपदलोपश्च इति वार्तिकादूसरपदलोपी कर्मधारयः । यत्तु केनचिदधर्धाधिकत्रयोदशपणो दण्ड इति व्याख्यातं तत्सार्धद्विमात्रदिषु कारणदोषमयोगोद्गर्ननानुपेयमू २ ’ ज्य प . 348. The वार्तिक seems to be सिद्धं तु समानधिकरणाधकारे सरवृत्तीर्यापूर्वपद II 1 34 (Kielhora's ed ), where the महाभाष्य cites दृष्योर्दन ( दूष्ना दुपसिको दुषपसिक ओदन .) as an example Vide p 140 and note 182 above on अर्धवृतीय . cited vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...es pointed out above are due to scribeṣ Yāj. II. 165 provides a fine of ‘ardhatrayodaśāpaṇa’...
II.166	Vide आप . ध . सू . I. 10. 28. 3, मनु VIII. 339 या . II. 166. H. D. 20 cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft	...Manu VIII 339 (= Matsya 227. 112-113 ), Yāj. II. 166 allow a person of the three higher cast...
II.167	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state	...e provision of pastureṣ Manu VIII. 237, Yāj. II. 167, Matsya 227. 24 also make provision for...
II.168	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner	...s then he is to be punished as a thief (Yāj. II. 168, Viṣṇu Dh. S. V. 166, Nār. VII. 3, Manu...
II.169	(a) अभियुक्तो न प्रत्यभियुञ्जीत अन्यत्र कलहसाहससमवायेभ्यः । न चामि - युक्तोऽभियोक्तेति । कौ . III. 1-26; अभियोगमनिस्तार्य नैनं प्रत्यभियोजयेत् । कुर्यादप्यभियोगं च कलहे साहसेषु च ॥ याज्ञ . II. 9-10; (b) प्रतिरोध्यव्या - ध्रिदुर्मिश्रसमनाकरे धर्मकार्यं च पत्युः । कौ . III. 2-16; दुर्मिश्र धर्मकार्यं च व्याधौ संतिरोधके । गुर्वीध स्त्रीधनं भर्ता न स्त्रियै दातुमर्हति ॥ याज्ञ . II 147; (c) सोऽर्णासमनेकपित्र्यृत्कृणां पितृतो दायविभाग : । कौ . III. 5. 14; अनेकपिपृत्कृणां तु पितृतो भागकल्पना । याज्ञ . II. 120. (d) नष्ट्वापहृतमासाय स्वामी धर्मस्थेन ग्राहयेत् । देशकालातिपत्तौ वा स्वयं गृही - त्वा स्वयमर्धयेत् ॥ याज्ञ . II. 169; (e) वानप्रस्थयतिवृद्धाचारिमाचार्य - शिष्यधर्मभ्रातृसमानतीर्थ्या रिक्थभाज : । कौ . III. 16; वानप्रस्थयतिब्रह्मचारिणां क्रमेणाचार्यसचित्यधर्मश्रमिकतीर्थिन : ॥ याज्ञ . II. 137. cited vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	vol-1-part-1 §63-shrīkara · vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner	...ew to Śrīkara and disapproves of it. On Yāj. II. 169 the Mit.<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#f...
II.170	प्रकाशे यः क्रयं कुर्पांत्मूलं चापि समर्पयेत् । मूलानयनकालस्तु देयो योजन - संख्यया ॥ कात्या q by मिता . on या II. 170 (reads द्वेष्यस्नापसंख्याया ), अपराकं असमाहार्थमूलस्तु क्रयमेव विशेषयेत् । विबोधितं क्रये राजा न प्रस्थापयन्मूलं क्रयं चाप्यविशोधयन् । यद्यधर्मेण धानेने धर्मं द्रव्ययो कुर्वते ख च सः ॥ कात्या . 618-619 q. by मिता . on या . II, 170, वि . र . pp. 106, 108, स्मृ . म . pp. 196-197. cited vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner	vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner · vol-3 §chapter-xvii-asvāmivikraya-sale-by-one-not-the-owner	...619) is ascribed to Manu by the Mit. on Yāj. II. 170 and to Kāt. by Smṛ. caṇ (Vy. p. 215), P...
II.173	गौल्मिक —Superintendent of woods and forests’ (Fleet) The word occurs in Gupta Inṣ No. 12 p. 47 at p. 50, in the Nalanda plate of Devapala (E I. XVII at p 321), Bhagalpur plate of Narayanapala (I. A. 15 p 304 at p 306), in the grant of Laksmanasena (E. I. XII p. 6 at p 9). The word is formed from ‘gulma’ acc. to Vārtika 13.(āyastanebhyasthaka) on Panini IV. 2. 104 Vogel (p. 127) boldly asserts that śaulkika and gaulmika are unknown in Sanskrit literature’ in spite of Buhler’s note in E. I. vol. I p. 2 at p. 7 that śaulkikas are frequently mentioned in inscriptionṣ But śaulkika also occurs in Yaj. II. 173 and both words occur in the Mahabhāsya. Gulma means a post of guardṣ Vide p. 141 above The word ‘gumike’ read in the grant of Pallava Sivaskandavarman (E I. vol I p. 2 at p 5) is correctly held by Buhler to stand for ‘gaulmika’. cited vol-3 §appendix-note-191	vol-3 §appendix-note-191	...ls or customs duties The word occurs in Yāj. II. 173 and in Gupta Inṣ No. 12 pp 50, 52, in t...
II.175	एतद्वयेवम्बावभाभिप्रेयेण न पुनः स्वत्वाभावाभिप्रेयेण । पुत्रकादुवत्स्वप्रतिग्रहीतु स्वत्वं स्वत्वाभावा Mit ० on या . II. 175; अत एव पुत्रकन्यादानादिविधिभ्यां मुख्यर्था एव न पुत्रादिपरत्वस्त्रीकरणरूपौणौदानाद्यथाः । धीरीमित्रोदय p. 567 (Jiv व्यवहार ); गणावृावे भागेयी स्वत्वाभावेन तस्याधुरत्पये तदभावत् । व्य . म . p. 92 (my edition). cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts · vol-3 §chapter-xix-dattānapakarma-resumption-of-gift	...not be reduced to the state of slavery. Yāj. II. 175 and Nārada (dattāpradānika 4) both forb...
II.176	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxv-dāna-gifts	...completed by acceptance is irrevocable. Yāj. II. 176 prescribes 'what is promised should be ...
II.182	आज्ञाकरण शुश्रूषा तामद्धृत्किप्य पश्चायो न समपादप्यति सहिदेवादप्यममा - झुश्रूषाम्यम् । मिता . ण या II. 182 cited vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-v-slavery · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-v-slavery	...on to Yāj. II. 182, nine verses more on Yāj. II. 182 itself and seven verses in introducing ...
II.183	उपधाभिः शुद्धाममात्यवर्गो गूढपुरुषानुपगृह्येतृ । कापटीकोदास्थतस्तृतश्च वैदेहकतापसव्यञ्जनान् सत्रिणीतीक्ष्णरसदभिक्षुकीच । परफर्मणः प्रगलभः छात्रः कापदिकः । .... प्रव्रज्याव्यवसितः प्रज्ञाशौचयुक्त उदास्त्रितः ! ...... कृषकौ वृत्ति क्षीणौ प्रज्ञाशौचयुक्तौ गृहेहकत्यञ्जनः । वाणिज्यको वृत्तिझीणः प्रज्ञाशोचयुक्तो वैदेहकन्यञ्ज - ना वृत्तिव्यस्ततापसव्यञ्जनः । ... पूजिताश्रयार्यमानभ्यां राज्ञा राजोपजीविनामू । जातीयुः शोच्यनित्यतः परश्च संरधाः प्रकीर्तिताः ॥ अर्थशास्त्र I. 11. प्रव्रज्यामवसित means the same thing as प्रव्रज्याप्रवसित , which occurs in याज्ञ II. 183 and is मिटाक्षरा as प्रव्रज्या संन्यासस्ततौर्दाप्तसिंहः प्रच्छन्नः मेधातिथि on Manu VII 154 quotes almost verbatim a large part of Kaut I. 11 from कापटीका० and a portion from I. 12. cited vol-3 §chapter-iv-ministers	vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-v-slavery · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-v-slavery	...am na pratilomatah” is the same in both Yājñavalkya (II. 183) and Kātyāyana. The Viramitrodaya (p. 14...
II.184	विज्ञानमुच्यते शिल्पम् हेमकृप्यविसंस्कृतिः । छत्रादिकं च यत्स्थाप्यं कर्म कुर्यो - द्दत्तवेदो हि बृहस्पति quoted in स्मृतिच० II. p. 195. It is interesting that the मिता० on या . II.184 regards आयुर्वेद as a शिल्प to be learnt under the apprentice systeṃ cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...e articles are produced or manufactureḍ Yāj. II. 184, Nārada (abhyupetyāśuśrūṣā 16-20) indic...
II.186	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works	... to be granted by the king. The Mit. on Yāj. II. 186 says that the king should sedulously sa...
II.187	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi	... agreed upon by a guild or village &c ( Yāj. II. 187, Manu VIII. 219, Viṣṇu Dh. S. V. 167-16...
II.190	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti	...a-anapākarma’ Viśvarūpa quotes five (on Yāj. II. 190 and 196) and expressly states that Nāra...
II.191	द्वौ त्रयः पञ्च वा कार्याः समूहहितवाचिनः । कर्तव्यं वचनं तेषां ग्रामश्रेणिगणा - दिभिः॥ वृद्ध q In स्मृतिच II. p 224, व्य प्र p 334 For the qualities of the committee members (similar to Yāj II. 191) vide Br (S. B E vol. 33 ....) n by व्य . प्र p. 334. . cited vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga	...nd correction in matters affecting theṃ Yāj. II. 191 says that those who look after the busi...
II.192	पाषाणिनेग मश्रेणीप्रत्रातगणनादिषु । संरक्षेत्सर्म्य राजा दुर्गे जनपदे तथा ॥ यो धर्मः कर्म यच्चैषांस्पृष्टानमृजुन्वयेत्तत्तथा ॥ नाङ्गलं च यज्ञाना प्रकृत्युपचयस्व च यत् । वाचकं च यद्धृयांनां तत्तैम्पो विनिवर्तयेत् ॥ मित्थः सञ्जुतकरण - मदितै क्षांक्षधारणम् । परस्परौपघातं च तेषां राजा न मर्वयेत् ॥ पृथमगावं विशेषतः । आवद्धेभृर्ये घोरे व्यापिचये ह्यपेक्षितः ॥ नारद ( समयस्यनपाकर्मये 2-6). In the Amraoti Inscriptions (E. I. vol. 15 p. 263) we find the words धञ्जकसहकास निगमस ( of the trade guild of Dhanyakata). This place is variously identified (vide E. I. vol. 20 p. 9). The अमरकोश holds that नैगम and वाणिक् are synonymṣ विश्वरूप on या . II. 192 expla is ' सह देशांन्तरवाणिजोपायै ये नाना - जातीया अधिगच्छन्ति ते नैगमाः '. cited vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiii-tarka-and-dharmashastra	...s of ‘helābūkās’ (horse-dealers); while Yāj. II. 192 and Nārada<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="...
II.194	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda	...ages are settled beforehand Nār. IX. 3, Yāj. II. 194, Kaut. III. <sup class="fn-ref"><a href...
II.197	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda · vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda	...pon and another servant may be engaged (Yāj. II. 197, Nār. IX. 8, Kāt. 658, Vṛddha-Manu in V...
II.198	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā · vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda	...nt in the 64 kalāṣ Aparārka (p. 800, on Yāj. II. 198) quotes Nārada (cited above) and severa...
II.199	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-3 §chapter-xxvi-dyūtasamāhvaya-gambling-and-prize-fighting	...‘Akṣavajra &c.’ (253. 29). The Mit. (on Yāj. II. 199) and Vir. (p. 718) follow printed Nārad...
II.201-203	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti	...s the attitude of Manu (IX. 224) and of Yāj. (II. 201– 203). Bṛhaspati says “If a man kills a cow w...
II.202	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxvi-dyūtasamāhvaya-gambling-and-prize-fighting	...67-168 ), for playing with false dice ( Yāj. II. 202 and Nār., dyūtasamāhvaya 6), for a brāh...
II.206-207	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	...(relating to mother, sister &c. ). Vide Yāj. II. 206-207, Viṣṇudharmasūtra V. 35. From the remar...
2.210	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	.... 2. 138, Viṣṇu 17. 23 (first half) and Yāj. 2. 210 (latter half), Viṣṇu 62. 9 and Yāj. 1. ...
II.215	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya	... Manu VIII. 279 with A. III. 19. 8, but Yāj. II. 215 differṣ In the present author's opinion...
II.221	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...i. 5. 65–69=Yāj. II. 317–320, Vi. 5. 73=Yāj. II. 221; Vi. 45. 3–12=Yāj. 3. 209–211 (about di...
II.226	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti	...araṇam &c.’ as the printed text doeṣ On Yāj. II. 226 Viśvarūpa distinctly says that the vers...
II.227-229	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni	...s, on boundaries, holy places, temples (Yāj. II. 227-229); no fault if trees are cut for making ...
II.228	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvi-pratishthā-and-utsarga	.... ( 255 ), but is wanting in Viśvarūpa. Yāj. II. 228 in Viś. becomes in the Mit. verse 263, ...
II.230.I	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti	...s in introducing the topic of Sāhasa in Yāj. II. 230. In the Smṛtican- drikā, Hemādri, Parāśara...
II.234	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iv-untouchability · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xiii-niyoga	... should be punished with beating, while Yāj. II. 234 prescribes that if a cāṇḍāla (deliberat...
II.237	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...e or son when they are not sinnerṣ Vide Yāj. II. 237, Viṣṇu Dh. S. V. 113-114, Kauțilya III....
II.240-41	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...s Āndhraṣ On p. XXI Dr. Jolly refers to Yāj. II. 240-41 where nāṇaka is mentioned and punishmen...
II.240-241	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...ys of the Brāhmaṇas and the Gṛhyasūtraṣ Yāj. (in II. 240-241) speaks of the fine to be imposed on tho...
II.241	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	...de of life. The Viṣṇu Dh. S. V. 115 and Yāj. II. 241 (as read by Viśvarūpa) prescribe the fi...
II.242	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	...ered such treatment and death followed, Yāj. II. 242 prescribed various punishmentṣ If a brā...
II.255	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi	...king the loss falls on the buyer alone (Yāj. II. 255, Nār XI 9) Kāty (692) provides<sup clas...
II.257	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxi-samvid-vyatikrama-and-other-titles-violation-of-compacts-or-conventi	...f-compacts-or-conventi-13">13</a></sup> Yāj. II. 257, Nār. XI. 7–8, Br. (S. B. E. vol. 33 p....
II.258	कल्पतरौ तु अविजातेति स्थाने अभिजातेति पाठो दर्शितः म तु याज्ञवल्क्य प्रकाश - हलायुध - पारिजाताविरोधात् प्रमादपाठ इति लक्षितः । वि . र . p. 198. sole vol-1-part-2 §75-prakāsha	vol-1-part-2 §75-prakāsha	...p> read ‘abhijānātā’ for ‘avijānātā’ in Yāj. II. 258, but that since that reading is opposed...
II.259-60	कुलीनदक्षनलसैः प्राज्ञैर्नणकवेदिभिः । अपराकं on याज्ञ . II. 259; वि . र . p. 711 and वीर० p. 383. cited vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	vol-1-part-2 §114-anantadeva	...es (without a word of comment) that are Yāj. II. 259–60, 263–265, while Yāj. devotes seven vers...
II.261	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-vii-kosha-treasury-or-finance	...n goods imported from a foreign country Yāj. II. 261 says that the śulka on goods is twentie...
II.265	On Yāj. II. 265 first half ( जिह्वा ल्येजेयुः &c. ) the Mit. explains: जिह्मो वक्रः ( Continued on the next page ) cited vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara · vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...or other places where it is employeḍ On Yāj. II. 265, the Mit. refers to the rule of equal d...
II.269	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft	...en the theft was committed) or ordeals (Yāj. II. 269) The general rule about the punishment ...
II.270	प्रयाणां वर्णानां घनापह , स्ववधधक्रिया निवासनाङ्ककरणं ब्राह्मरास्य । शङ्ख quoted by the मिता . on या . II. 270. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	...tes two verses on niyoga. The Mit. on Yāj. II. 270 (first half) and 272, III, 5, 20 (latte...
II.270-272	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-v-rāshtra-the-territory-of-a-state	...d not restore it from his own treasury. Yāj. II. 270-272, Nār. (pariśiṣṭa 16-21) and Kat.<sup cl...
II.271	no text found	vol-3 §appendix-note-191	...्धर्ते—Same as above The word occurs in Yāj. II. 271 and in Kātyāyana quoted by Aparārka p 8...
II.273-304	प्रकीर्णके पुनज्ञेयौ व्यवहारो ऽष्टधाश्रयः । राज्ञामाज्ञाप्रतीघातास्तत्कर्मकरणे तथा ॥ पुरदुर्गादने संभेदो प्रकृतीनां तथैव च । पाखण्डनैगमश्रेणीश्रेण्याधर्मविषर्ययः ॥ मातृपितृविवादोपज्ञश्च कोषस्याभ्यश्रिणोऽपि । वर्णसंङ्गदोपज्ञश्च तत्कुदृष्टिविर्ययः ॥ नारद । न दृष्टं यच्च पूर्वोक्तुं सर्वं सत्यत्यक्ताकीर्णकम् ॥ नारद ( प्रकीर्णक 1-4) quoted by the मिता on या . II. 295. The स्मृतिच० (II. p 331) reads दृष्यमणं and explains पीवरक्षितेलेश्यप्रमाणम् . यत् बृहस्पतिः। एष बादिकृतः श्लोको व्यवहारः समासतः । स्मृत्यर्थ मप्यते व्यवहारं प्रकीर्णकम् ॥ स्मृतिच० II. p. 331. (Continued on the next page) cited vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	vol-3 §chapter-xi-meaning-of-vyavahāra-vyavahārapadas-kautilya-on-this-subject-grades-o	...ions contained in Kaut. IV are found in Yāj. (II. 273-304), in Nārada (in prakirṇaka and elsewhere...
II.274	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft	...9</a></sup> after cutting off his handṣ Yāj. II. 274, Manu IX 277, Viṣṇu Dh S. V 136 prescri...
II.276	(8) On Yaj. II. 276, the Mit. has भक्तमशनम् । अवकाशो निवासस्थानम् । अक्षि - बोरस्य शीतस्थापमोदार्थैः । उदकं तृषितस्य । मन्त्रः चौरयप्रकाोपदेशः । उपकरणं चौर्यसाधनम् । व्ययः अपहारार्थं देशान्तरं गच्छतः पाथेयम् and then explains the rest of the verse; कल्प० ( व्यव .) p. 548 has these very words and not a word more; cited vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft	...apter-xxiv-steya-theft-12">12</a></sup> Yāj. II. 276 prescribes the highest amercement for a...
II.278	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	...t pregnant at the time of the sentence (Yāj. II. 278). Yāj. II. 279 ( = Matsyapurāṇa 227. 20...
II.278-279	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	...o murder the husband or her foetuṣ Vide Yāj. II. 278-279 for the sentence of death in the case o...
II.279	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	...he time of the sentence (Yāj. II. 278). Yāj. II. 279 ( = Matsyapurāṇa 227. 200) prescribes d...
II.279.295-6	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-brief-notes-on-individual-purānas-and-upapurānas	...tsya e. g. Yāj. I. 295 is Matsya 93. 2, Yāj. II. 279. 295-6 and 303 are the same as Matsya 227. 200...
II.281	तथा च कात्यायनः । गर्भस्य पातने स्तेनो ब्राह्मण्यां शङ्खपातने । अङ्कुष्टां योषितं हत्वा हन्तव्यो ब्राह्मणोपि हि ॥ कारया . quoted by विश्वरूप on या . II. 281. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...">101</a></sup> (quoted by Viśvarūpa on Yāj. II. 281) prescribes death sentence even for a b...
II.283	स्त्रीपुंसयोर्मिथुनीभावं संग्रहण्म् ।मिता . on या II. 283; संग्रहणं परस्त्रिया सह पुरुषस्य सम्बन्धः। स्मृतिच II p 8 cited vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman	vol-1-part-1 §53-vyāsa · vol-3 §chapter-xiii-witnesses-sākshinah	...y wine prepared from flour. The Mit. on Yāj. II. 283 (on ‘Strisaṅgrahana’) quotes three vers...
II.285	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	... with whom he is forbidden to speak and Yāj. II. 285 prescribes a fine of one hundred *paṇas...
II.286	यदा तु राज्ञो निवेदनेन कालविलम्बेन कार्यातिपातशङ्का तदा स्वयमेव जारादी - म्छत्रुघ्नात् । वृके द्विजातिनिमित्तं धर्मो यद्रोपध्रुष्यते । इति । मिता on Yāj. II. 286. cited vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault · vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman	...e of adultery with a man of a low caste Yāj. II. 286 prescribes for the woman the punish- me...
II.286-288	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	... be sentenced to death (Manu VIII. 366, Yāj. II. 286–288, 294) Vaṣ XXI. 1–5 prescribed for a śūd...
II.287-288	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...ucer of a girl (vide Manu VIII. 366 and Yāj. II. 287-288). Sir Gooroodas Banerjee <sup class="fn...
II.288	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman	...ed adultery with an unmarried womaṇ But Yāj. II. 288, Manu VIII. 366, Nār. XV. 72 went so fa...
II.290	अवरुद्धासु दासीषु भुजिष्यासु तथैव च। गम्यास्वपि पुमान्दाप्यः पञ्चाशत्पणिकं दमम् ॥ याज्ञ . II. 290. The मिता० explains ' ता एव स्वामिना शुश्रूषादिनियुक्तासार्थं पुरुषान्तरोपभोगतो निरुद्धा अवरुद्धाः। पुरुषनियतपरिग्रहा भुजिष्याः ' । cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā the same words stand at agni (no sections) 258.72	vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā · vol-3 §chapter-xxv-strīsangrahanam-adultery-or-unlawful-intercourse-with-a-woman · vol-3 §chapter-xxxi-maintenance-and-other-topics	...made from one bhāra of golḍ The Mit. on Yāj. II. 290 refers to the view of the Skandapurāṇa ...
II.292	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvi-veshyā · vol-3 §chapter-xx-vetanasyānapākarma-abhyupetyāshushrūshā-and-svāmipālavivāda	...ving had intercourse with a veśyā. Vide Yāj. II. 292 and Matsyapurāṇa 227. 144-145 for Ch. X...
II.293	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti	...a* 74-75), while both Manu (8. 363) and Yāj. (II. 293) treat it lightly. Taking all these thin...
II.294	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...relations or with the king. The Mit. on Yāj. II. 294 remarks ‘though a judicial proceeding b...
II.297	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	... forbidden flesh such as that of a dog (Yāj. II. 297). For branding, vide Gaut. XII. 44, Bau...
II.302	ब्राह्मणस्य पुनः ' न शरीरो ब्राह्मणो दण्डः ' इति निषेधादपस्थाने शिरोमुण्डनादिकं कर्तव्यम्। ब्राह्मणस्य वधो मोण्ड्यं पुरनिर्वासन।ङ्कनूने । ललाटे चाभिज्ञास्ताङ्कः प्रयाणं गर्दभेन तु ॥ ' इति मनुस्मरणात् । मिता० on या II. 302; the latter half is नारद ( साहस 10), the first half being शिरसो मुण्डनं वृत्तस्तस्य निर्वाचनं पुरात् । cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision · vol-3 §chapter-xxiii-vakpārushya-and-dandapārushya-abuse-and-defamation-assault	...d-privileges-of-varnas-99">99</a></sup> Yāj. II. 302 quotes a verse of Manu (not found in th...
II.304	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §102-dandaviveka-of-vardhamāna	... and thereby earning his livelihood or (Yāj. II. 304); cutting down trees growing near templ...
II.305	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §73-halāyudha · vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja	...ould be imposed on a defeated party and Yāj. II. 305 prescribes that the king should review ...
II.306	तीरतिं समाप्तिं निर्णयपर्यन्तं प्राप्तमिति यावत् । ... अनुशिष्टिं अभिमत्यर्थिनो प्रति कथितं जयपदे चारोपयित् । व्य . प्र . p. 90; तीरतिं समाप्तं अनुशिष्टिं साक्षिभिरुक्तम् । दीपकालिका on या . II. 306; तीरतिं समाप्तिं निर्णीतमिति यावत् । अनुशिष्टिं साक्षिभि - रुक्तम् । मदनरत्न ( यदा ms); सर्वज्ञवासकुले सम्प्रक्षीसि साक्षिणा ह चेत् । अनुशिष्टि - मयौ लेखौ लेख्यं दिव्यं ह दैविकाच । वैजयन्तीकोश . cited vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	...d arrived at through ignorance (Mit. on Yāj. II. 306 )<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-chapt...
II.317-320	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...(rules about land grants); Vi. 5. 65–69=Yāj. II. 317–320, Vi. 5. 73=Yāj. II. 221; Vi. 45. 3–12=Y...
II.332	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	...xplaining a prose passage. Aparārka (on Yāj. II. 332) quotes from Hārita a lengthy passage i...
III	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita · vol-1-part-1 §23-devala · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti	...and 39 of the 23rd chap. are quoted (on Yāj. III 281-282). What is more remarkable is th...
III.1-2	528c अघोदककर्मादिभ्यः प्रेते मात्रापित्रावेतराग्नौ शौचमेवेतराणां शरीरादगुह्य निखनन्ति। नाजीवकर्मणे। पारस्करगृह्य III. 10, अग्निवापिते प्रेतमुत्थाय यमगाथा यमायमानो यमसूक्तमुदाहरन्। यम q by मिताक्षरो on Yaj. III.1, यमगाथा . are verses addressed to यम such as ' नाके सुपर्णम् ' ( Rg X. 123 6 acc to दीपिकाटीका ), or तै . आ . VI 5. 3 अहर्हर्यसानो गालम् सुसूक्ष्मं जगत्। वैवस्वतो न नश्यति पोडयति कौष्ट्यं जगत् . and the two following verses from तै आ . VI. 5.2 (acc. to अपरार्क p. 871) and स्मृतिसूत्रे . ( आशीचकाण्डे p 201) cited vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...a></sup> between Yāj. and the P. Gr. S; Yāj. III. 1–2 and P. Gr. S. III. 10. I, 5, 8–9 and 12...
III.1-34	पूर्वे दुर्वाग्नज्वलश्च वृषभे तान् स्पृष्ट्वा पश्चाद्विशेत् । शङ्ख q, by मिता on या . III. 13, परा म . I 2 p. 293, cited vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...heḍ The mitākṣarā deals with āśaunca on Yāj. III. 1-34. This subject also is dealt with in the...
III.2	लौकिकाग्निस्थ चण्डालाग्निपरित्यागा । चण्डालाग्निर्मेष्यादि कृतिकाग्निस्थ कात्निस्थ । पतिताग्निस्थिश्च न सिध्यत्यौतोचित्वा ॥ इति देवलस्मराणाद । सिता . on या . III, 2, अपराके p. 873, परा . मा . I. 2 p. 286, cited vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...15- 116 ). On ‘Yamasūktam’ mentioned in Yāj. III. 2; the Mit. points, out that it is the hy...
III.3	ससमाद् दशमाद्यपि ज्ञातयोभ्युपनय्यपः । अग्र नः शोशुचदद्यमेनेन पितृ - दिङ्मुखाः ॥ याज्ञ . III. 3; ' सर्वे ज्ञातयोभ्यवन्यत्न्यासमाप्तारुषादाशमाद्रा। ... सव्यस्थानामिकयापोनोप नः शोशुचदपामिति दक्षिणमुखा निमज्जन्ति । ' पारस्कर III. 10. 16 and 19–20. . cited vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...nd P. Gr. S. III. 10. I, 5, 8–9 and 12; Yāj. III. 3 and P. Gr. S. III. 10. 16 and 19–20; Yā...
III.4	' उदकक्रिया कोसे श्वशुरमातुल्योः शिष्ये सहाध्यायिनि राजने च। ' शङ्खलिखित q by दीपाकलिंका on या III, 4. cited vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	... 3 and P. Gr. S. III. 10. 16 and 19–20; Yāj. III. 4 and P. Gr. S. III. 10. 46–47; Yāj. III....
III.5	रामायणे जलप्रदानवाक्यं राम आह । इदं पुरुषशार्दूलं विमलं दिव्यमक्षयम् । पितृलोकंतु पानीयं महदुत्तमृपार्णताम् ॥ अपराके on या . III. 5. p. 875. The verse occurs with slight variations in अयोध्या 103. 27: एतत्ते राजशार्दूल विमलं तोयमक्षयम् । पितृलोकगतस्याद्य महदुत्पार्गंतष्टृणु ॥ cited vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics	vol-1-part-1 §32-the-two-epics	...o one's deceased relations Aparārka (on Yāj. III. 5) quotes a verse from Ayodhyākāṇḍa (102–...
III.6	एषा प्रक्रिया सद्यःप्रलयोपवर्णनादौ सर्वत्र पुराणादिष्वपि योज्या । विष्ण० on या . III. 170; पुराणॆ हि भगवतः सवितुर्ग्रहयो वीथ्यो दिवि पद्धतयः श्रूयन्ते ॥ विष्ण० on या . III. 175; On Manu I. 55 Medhātithi quotes : यथा पुराणे उक्तम् । पूर्व्यकेन लिङ्गेन प्राण् . म्येन स युज्यते । तेन वदस्य वै बन्थो मोक्षो मुक्स्य तेन तु । ; on I. 69 he states : तथा च पुराग्ङ्करः । इत्येतदादिभिर्गते दिव्या संख्या दिजाः । दिव्येनैव प्रमाणेन युगसंख्या प्रकीर्तिता ॥ ; on I. 74 he says पुराणे हि मनो महात्मतिबुद्धिर्महत्त्वं च कीर्त्यते । पर्ग्रयवाचकाः शब्दा महतः परि कीर्तिताः इति ; on मनु I. 78 he quotes 2½ verses from पुराणकार ‘ दश मन्वन्तराणीह तिष्ठन्ति नित्यचिन्तकाः ॥ भॊतिकास्तु शतं पूर्णं सहस्रं त्वभिमानिनः ॥ महास्रकाः सहस्राणि दश तिष्ठन्ति विन्वराः । पूर्णं शतसहस्रं तु तिष्ठन्त्यव्यक्तचिन्तकाः । पुर्व्वं निगमॆ प्राप्य परिसंख्या न विद्यते । ’ शैवान्याशुपुतान् स्प्रष्टु लोकायतिक - नास्तिकान् विकर्मस्थान् द्विज्ञान् शूद्रान् सवासा जलमविशेन् ॥ वङ्गा ड - पु . q. by मिता० on या . III, 30 and by स्मृतिच . ( आह्निक p. 118 ). सर्वज्ञनिभिः । सौवर्णमागारात्रं नर्नकृतिश्षेपेण भविष्यपुराणे सुप्तुनाभिहितम् - ‘ सुवर्णभारनिभैर्गे नागां कृत्वा तथैव गाम् । व्यायाम दत्त्वा त्रिविद्यवित्सराष्पमायुनात् । ’ मिता . on या . III. 6. cited vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas	vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas · vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-4 §chapter-vii-eschatology · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...is described in Vaiṣṇava (purāṇa ?). On Yāj. III. 6 the Mit. quotes from the Bhaviṣyat-purā...
III.6.17	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §56-samvarta	...tes him on prāyaścitta and āśauca ( Yāj. III. 6. 17 19 etc. ). Aparārka had a large work be...
III.8-11	परित्यजेदर्थकामो यौ स्यातां धर्मगर्जितौ । धर्मं चानुसुखे लोकें लोकविरुद्धमेव च ॥ मनु . IV. 176; विष्णुपुराण III. 11.7 reads धर्मपीड़ाकरो सूपं एव विधिष्ठः ; कर्मणा मनसा वाचा यत्वाम् धर्मं समाचरेत् । अलर्ग्य लोकविद्विद्धं धर्म्यमप्याचरेच्च तु ॥ याज्ञ . I. 156. Vide विष्णुधर्मसूत्र 71. 17-21 ( परिवृते ) धर्मं विरुद्धं चार्थकामी लोकविद्विद्धं च धर्म्यमपि । बृहदारण्यक . I. 24. 12 has the verse कर्मणा मनसा ... चरेच्च तु ; सर्वलोकविरुद्धं च धर्म्यमप्याचरेच्च तु । कूर्म० I. 2. 54. ‘ विषमो विभागः शास्त्रदृष्टस्तथापि लोकविद्विष्ट्वा दुपेयः ’ मिता . on या . II. 117; on याज्ञ . I. 156 the मिता . says ' धर्म्यं विहितमपि लोकविद्विष्टं लोकाभिशस्तिजननं भयुपपन्नकृमोपधधाविकं नाचरेत् यस्मादस्यर्ममभीषोमीयत्तत्सर्गसाधनं न भवति ’. Vide also मिता . on या . III. 8, which says about the different days of the 4th, 5th, 6th or 7th degree prescribed by a smṛti that it should be discarded ‘ तद्द्वितरत्वादनादरणीयम् ’ । यद्यप्यपवादिति तथापि भयुपक्रांड्यपस्तम्बनवलोकविरुद्धष्टजा द्वेपेयम् ’ । the स्मृतिष . (I. p. 71) says ' न प्रम : शाश्वतो न पारिगेयति किंतु लोकविरुद्धलात् । यत्र धर्ममध्ये लोकविरुद्धं सत्राद्वेयम् । यमुक्तं मनुना – अलर्ग्य ; । वराहमिहिरोपि लोकाचारस्तदादो विनिश्चयो देशे देशे या स्थिति : सेव कार्या 'ṇ Vide above p. 555 note 825 b for this verse which is there quoted from राजमार्तण्ड . The शतपथब्राह्मण (III. 4. 1-2) has ' तसे ( सोनाय ) यस्तथा राडे वा चाहणाणाय वा महोळं महाराजं वा पचेचदह मानुबं हविर्ददानामेवसा सदाकृतिकं करोति .' कल्पतक (4. 8) and याज्ञ . I. 109 have the same provision as in Śatapatha. Medieval writers could not subscribe to this practice. Viśvarūpa says that an ox or goat is killed only if the guest desires it. कल्पलब ( निबन्धकाल section p. 190) quotes both वसिष्ठ and याज्ञ and remarks अत्र मुहायमादिगणपशुव्यर्थ घोष : कर्तव्य इति प्रतीयते तथापि कलिगुगे नायं धर्म : किं तु युगान्तरे , while the मिता . explains “ उपकर्य्यतेय , भवधर्मेयमसानिः परिकल्पित इति तत्तीर्वमे न तु दानाय म्यापाङनाय वा , अलर्ग्य ... त्र ' क तु ' इति निषेधात्। " cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxix-some-fundamental-doctrines-of-pūrvamīmāmsā	vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana	...es of a person departed are the same as Yāj. ( III. 8–11 ) and one verse in the same con- text occ...
III.15	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	... pages, on III. 28-29 ( two pages ). On Yāj. III. 15 (śuddhi-kāṇda p. 90 )<sup class="fn-ref...
III.16	The word कट् occurs in Manu II. 204 where it is provided that a pupil may sit with his guru on the same ‘sraştara or kaṭa or vvesel’; मेधातिथि explains स्तरः दर्भोस्तृणाकीर्णः आस्तरः ( स्रस्तरः ?) कटस्तु शर्वरीरणादिकुनः प्रसिद्धः । Those in mourning were to sleep fourteen days on bare ground or on a bed of grass or on reedṣ Manu V. 735 and Yāj. III. 16, बौधायनस्मृति (Ānanḍ eḍ) I. 5. 129 ( मरणे तु ..... अक्षारलवणाशिनौ दशाहं कटमासीरन् । ). cited vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti	...j. III. 4 and P. Gr. S. III. 10. 46–47; Yāj. III. 16 and P. Gr. S. III. 26–27. Similarly, th...
III.17	वपनं च केशभूम्याम्भूभाग्यामास्तमन्वलोक्म् - अनुभाविनां च परिवापनम् - इति। अयमर्थः । ज्ञाते दुःखमनुभवन्तीत्यनुभाविनः सपिण्डानां चाविशेोषण वपनमनुज्ञापयसयसिनीदेशेषायामिषेनोवते - अनुभाविनां च परिवापनमिति । असु पश्चात्त्ववती - स्यनुभाविनोऽप्यपयसवक्षेपं वपनमिति । अनुभाविनः पुत्रा इति केचिन्मन्यन्ते । गङ्गायां भास्कर - क्षेत्रे मातापित्रोर्गुरोर्द्वयोः । आधानकाले सोमे च वपनं सतसु स्मृतम्।। इति नियमदर्शनात्। मिता . on याज्ञ . III. 17 cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati · vol-1-part-1 §46-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...="fnref-24-paithīnasi-1">1</a></sup> On Yāj. III. 17 the Mit. quotes two sūtras relating to ...
III.18	निरात्रं दशरात्रं वा ... सूतकं मातुरेव हि ॥ इत्येतद्‌व्याख्यानसमये विज्ञानेश्वरा - चार्यैः स्पष्टीकृतम् ॥ p. 3b of the printed text and 2b of the mṣ The verse referred to is याज्ञ . III. 18. On verse 14 of the त्रिशच्लोकी we have ‘ एतच्च आचार्यपिश्यूपपाध्यायान् ... न च तैः सह संवित्तेन् ॥ इत्येतद्‌व्याख्यानं मिताक्षरायां स्पष्टीकृतम् ’ p. 9b of the printed text and 5a of the mṣ cited vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...which is not found in the Manusmṛti. On Yāj. III. 18 the printed Mit. ascribes the verse ‘as...
III.18-19	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta	...three senses viz. (1) In Manu V. 58 and Yāj. III. 18–19 the word ‘sūtaka’ is used in the sense ...
III.19	पठिनसिनापि - गोघ्नो यवागूं सतिलतण्डुलश्रुतां मांसं भुञ्जनो गोभ्यः प्रियं कुर्वीणः शुध्येत् । इति । विश्वं० on या . III. 262, part II p. 141; also in मिता . on या . III. 263-64; नित्यानि विनिवर्तेरन् वैतानवर्जं शालानो चैके । मिता . on III. 17; सूतिकां पुत्रवतीं विशातिरात्रेण कर्माणि कारयेत् । मासेन क्षीञ्जन - मिता . on या . III. 19; and कल्पतरु ( शुद्धि० ) p. 20 सुराप आर्द्रवासाथ अग्निपर्णा सुरां पिबेत् - इति पैठीनसिसमरणात् । मिता . on या . III. 253. cited vol-1-part-1 §46-paithīnasi	vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...fter the prasava are not untouchable (Yāj. III. 19). In ancient times there were several d...
III.20	व्याख्यातं चान्यथा विज्ञानेश्वरपादैः । मातरि पूर्व प्रमीतायां ... पक्षिणीं क्षिपेदिति । स्मृतिच० ( आशौच p. 64 ). This is a quotation from मिताक्षरा on याज्ञ . III, 20. cited vol-1-part-2 §86-smriticandrikā-of-devannabhatta	vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §97-vyavahāranirnaya-of-varadarāja	...ṇḍa* and samānodaka relationship), on Yāj. III. 20 (latter half) two verses on āśauca. A...
III.21	जन्मव्यतिक्रान्ताशौचं सपिण्डानां नास्तीति गम्यते । पितुरुद्दिशेर्जने श्मशानमस्यैव सुता जन्म च इति वचनात् । एतच्च मुख्यगूर्णं जननि सपिण्डानां . मतिफान्ताशौचं नास्तीति ज्ञापकम् । अन्यथा ' निर्दोषां ज्ञातिभरणं श्रुत्वा जन्म च निर्दोषम् ' इत्येवानवपत् । न चोकम् । मिता . ७७ या III. 21 (latter half). cited vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...about impurity on birth or death &c. On Yāj. III. 21 the Mit. cites the definition of *deśān...
III.22	सर्ववर्णेषु वर्णानां सूतके सूतके तथा । दशाहाच्छुद्धिरितेषामिति शातातपो - स्मृति० on या . III. 22. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-x-ekoddista-and-other-shrāddhas	...7-30, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 22. 1-4, Manu V. 83, Yāj. III. 22 contain similar provisionṣ Later on ten...
III.23	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §19-kashyapa-and-kāshyapa · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...ca and kindred topics ) being quoted on Yāj. III. 23, 24, 27, 29-30. But it is a remarkable ...
III.23-24	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...īta. It is noteworthy that Aparārka (on Yāj. III. 23-24) first quotes Manu II. 67 (for the prop...
III.24	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-1 §64-medhātithi · vol-1-part-2 §65-dhāreshvara-bhojadeva	...ādhite śrotriyaḥ” quoted in the Mit. on Yāj. III. 24 which are cited by Hultzsch (on p. 125)...
III.25	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §48-prajāpati	...Kārṣṇājini. 48. Prajāpati The Mit. ( on Yāj. III. 25 and 260 ) quotes verses of Prajāpati on...
III.27	तथा चादिपुराणे । शिल्पिनश्चित्रकाराद्याः कर्म यत्साधयन्तः न जानाति तत्त्वान्विद्धा स्वकर्मणि । सुप्रकारेण यत्कर्म करणीयं नरैरिह । तदन्यैर्नैव जानाति तत्सिद्धयर्थः स सूपकृत् ॥ चिकित्सको यत्कुर्वते तदन्येन न शक्यते । तस्माच्चिकित्सकः स्पर्श शुद्धो भवति नित्यशः ॥ दास्यो दासाश्च पाकादिचित्रे कुर्वन्त्यपि च लीलां । कर्तुं तत्कार्यं शुच्यर्थं सदा ॥ राजा करोति यत्कर्म स्वमेध्यत्वमपि तत्कथं । संस्पर्शे दूषयते ॥ यत्कर्म राजभूपालानां इहव्यश्वगतनादिकम् । तस्माद् भ्रष्टानृपता ॥ q. by पराशर I 2. pp 255-256. Three of these from सूपकारेण are quoted as from ब्रह्मपुराण by हारलता p 110, as from आदिपुराण by ह्नादिदत्त pp. 239-90 and all from सूपकारेण onwards are quoted from आदिपुराण by ह्नादिदत्त p 95, the verse चिकित्सकोः is q. by मिता , on याज्ञ . III. 27. cited vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	vol-1-part-1 §47-pracetas	...ddha, āśauca, prāyaścitta. The Mit. (on Yāj. III. 27) quotes a verse from Pracetas saying th...
III.28	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...in the cases of sacrificial priests &c (Yāj. III. 28), (2) āśauca that is removed by a mere ...
III.28-29	चण्डालुक्तम्लेच्छभिल्लपारसिकदिकम् । महापातकिनश्वेव स्पृष्टा स्नायात्सचेलकम् ॥ on याज्ञ . III. 29–30. cited vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	vol-1-part-2 §74-bhavadevabhatta · vol-4 §chapter-viii-shuddhi	...ly after taking a bath) as laid down in Yājñavalkya III. 28-29, Gautama Dh. S. 14, 41-42, Parāśara 3. ...
III.30	एषा प्रक्रिया सद्यःप्रलयोपवर्णनादौ सर्वत्र पुराणादिष्वपि योज्या । विष्ण० on या . III. 170; पुराणॆ हि भगवतः सवितुर्ग्रहयो वीथ्यो दिवि पद्धतयः श्रूयन्ते ॥ विष्ण० on या . III. 175; On Manu I. 55 Medhātithi quotes : यथा पुराणे उक्तम् । पूर्व्यकेन लिङ्गेन प्राण् . म्येन स युज्यते । तेन वदस्य वै बन्थो मोक्षो मुक्स्य तेन तु । ; on I. 69 he states : तथा च पुराग्ङ्करः । इत्येतदादिभिर्गते दिव्या संख्या दिजाः । दिव्येनैव प्रमाणेन युगसंख्या प्रकीर्तिता ॥ ; on I. 74 he says पुराणे हि मनो महात्मतिबुद्धिर्महत्त्वं च कीर्त्यते । पर्ग्रयवाचकाः शब्दा महतः परि कीर्तिताः इति ; on मनु I. 78 he quotes 2½ verses from पुराणकार ‘ दश मन्वन्तराणीह तिष्ठन्ति नित्यचिन्तकाः ॥ भॊतिकास्तु शतं पूर्णं सहस्रं त्वभिमानिनः ॥ महास्रकाः सहस्राणि दश तिष्ठन्ति विन्वराः । पूर्णं शतसहस्रं तु तिष्ठन्त्यव्यक्तचिन्तकाः । पुर्व्वं निगमॆ प्राप्य परिसंख्या न विद्यते । ’ शैवान्याशुपुतान् स्प्रष्टु लोकायतिक - नास्तिकान् विकर्मस्थान् द्विज्ञान् शूद्रान् सवासा जलमविशेन् ॥ वङ्गा ड - पु . q. by मिता० on या . III, 30 and by स्मृतिच . ( आह्निक p. 118 ). सर्वज्ञनिभिः । सौवर्णमागारात्रं नर्नकृतिश्षेपेण भविष्यपुराणे सुप्तुनाभिहितम् - ‘ सुवर्णभारनिभैर्गे नागां कृत्वा तथैव गाम् । व्यायाम दत्त्वा त्रिविद्यवित्सराष्पमायुनात् । ’ मिता . on या . III. 6. cited vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas	vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana · vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana · vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	... recited in that ceremony. The Mit. (on Yāj. III. 30) and Aparārka (Śuddhikāṇḍa p. 129) cite...
III.32-33	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni	...present life itself or in another life (Yāj. III. 32–33); sinners fall into hell or are born wi...
III.35	ब्राह्मेण कर्मणा जीवेद्दिज्ञा वाज्यादि द्विजः । निस्तीर्य तामथात्मानं पाष - यित्वा न्यसेत्तदपि च या .III. 35. cited vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age	vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	... the wealth so acquired (p. 418 quoting Yāj. III. 35); P. for a brāhmaṇa following the profe...
III.36-38	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	... according to Nārada). Manu (X. 86–89), Yāj. (III. 36–38), Nārada (ṛṇādāna 61–63) give long lists...
III.37	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...of livelihood is liquor (Manu X. 89 and Yāj. III. 37).
III.39	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...rring in Nārada’s work. For example, on Yāj. III. 39 the Mit. quotes a verse of Nārada that ...
III.40	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	Yāj. (III. 40) says that the sale of lac, salt and mea...
III.41	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...ody including a śūdra (Manu X. 102–103, Yāj. III. 41); but a brāhmaṇa should not seek gifts ...
III.42	विद्यां शिल्प भृतिः सेवा गोरक्ष्यं विपणिः कृषिः । धृतिर्भैक्ष्यं कुसीदं च दश जीव - नहेतवः ॥ मनु X. 116; कृषिः शिल्प वृतिर्विद्या कुसीदं शकटं गिरिः । सेवानृतं धृतो मैक्ष - मासन्दो जीवनानि तु ॥ या . III. 42. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	.... a brāhmaṇa cannot engage in service). Yāj. III. 42 enumerates seven of these and adds 'car...
III.43	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-3 §chapter-xxiv-steya-theft	...en the owner askṣ Gaut. (18. 28-30) and Yāj. III. 43 are to the same effect. Angiras<sup cla...
III.44	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas	...rom famine and disease (Manu VII. 134). Yāj. III. 44 lays down that it is the duty of a king...
III.45	बने प्रव्रजेत् स नियमेन च तिष्ठति चरतीति वनप्रस्थः वनप्रस्थ एव वानप्रस्थः संज्ञाया दैर्ध्यम् । मिता० on या . III. 45. क्षीरस्वामी on वानप्रस्थ however says ' प्रति - छन्द अस्मिन् ग्रन्थे वानप्रस्थे भवो वानप्रस्थः वैखानससाख्यः । ' cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit	...\|\|’. The latter half is a paraphrase of Yāj. III. 45a. Then III. 45b–46 (Mit.) = Garuḍa 102....
III.45-55	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age	.... III. 3, Vaṣ Dh. S. IX, Manu VI. 1-32, Yāj. III. 45-55, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 95, Vaik. X. 5, Śaṅkha-sm...
III.46	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit	...ut (Manu VI. 5 and 7, Gaut. III. 29–30, Yāj. III. 46).
III.48	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit	...nu VI. 6). According to Manu VI. 22 and Yāj. III. 48 the forest hermit has to bathe thrice (...
III.51	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit	...at give pleasures ( Manu VI. 22 and 26, Yāj. III. 51 ).
III.54-55	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit	...of animals killed by carnivorous beastṣ Yāj. III. 54–55, Manu VI. 27–28 allow him to beg for al...
III.55	त्रयो धर्मस्कन्धा यज्ञोऽध्ययनं दानमिति प्रथमस्तप एव द्वितीयो ब्रह्माचार्याचार्य - कुलवासी तृतीयोऽत्यन्तमत्मानमाचार्यकुलेऽवसादयन्सर्व एते पुण्यलोका भवन्ति ब्रह्मसंस्थोऽमृतत्वमेति । छान्दोग्य II. 23. 1. It is worthy of note that शंकर explains तपः as ‘ तप इति कृच्छ्रचान्द्रायणादि तद्होस्तापसः परिव्राडू वा न ब्रह्मसंस्थः आश्रमधर्ममात्रसंस्थो ब्रह्मसंस्थस्य त्वमृतत्वश्रवणात् ’; while on Vedānta-sūtra III. 4. 20 he dis- approves of the view that by the word ‘tapas’ the parivrājaka also is meant. This passage of the Chāṇ Up. is the basis of Vedāntasūtra III. 4. 18-20. The Mit. on Yāj. III. 55 quotes this passage of the Chāndogya and remarks that it is the parivrājaka who is brahmasamstha that is referred to in the last part of the passage ‘ पारिणेयपरिव्राजकस्यैव ब्रह्मसंस्थत्वमुक्तिलक्षणश्रुतिमभिप्रेता । ’ cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 491 → in its own running text, unattributed the same words stand at छान्दोग्योपनिषत् 2.23.1	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxvii-vānaprastha-forest-hermit	... 55). The Mit. and Aparārka (p. 945) on Yāj. III. 55 quote a smṛti ‘a forest hermit may reso...
III.56	यत्येतेनानि ह्यनुष्ठानि निर्हीपेत्त्यपरं गिरः । संन्यसेद्बुक्तोहाह्रो ब्राह्मणो ब्रह्म - सर्जन ॥ लिङ्गपुराण 85. 86. स्मृतिषु . ( वर्णश्रम ) p. 173 quotes it as of व्यास and reads ह्यनुष्ठानि and करा गिरः . अपराक p. 951 quotes this from दसिंष्ट - पुराण but reads ह्यनुष्ठानि and शिरा . मोघायनादिषु पुरुषवर्णादिभिश्च च कया तथादि संवेदो जपरपरायणो ज्ञातुको हीनान्धकृपणपित्रणां यथाशक्त्यवक्ष्य भूत्वा ...... चतुर्धा - श्रमे प्रविशेन्नाश्रमी ॥ मिता० on या . III. 56–57. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-viii-āshramas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	...and other incapable personṣ The Mit. on Yāj. III. 56 refutes this view.
III.58	Viśvarūpa on Yāj. I. 195 p. 137 remarks ‘ तन्मात्राच्छेदनमेके वासासाम् । न वासाधारणारणत्वात् । साधारणं हि वास इत्याचार्याः । तस्मात्सर्ववासासुय - शुद्धिः । ’; अपरार्के on Yāj. I., 154 (pp. 221-22) quotes a long prose passage with some verses from Hārita in which occur the words ‘ आहारशुद्धौ सत्त्वशुद्धिराचार्याः ’ and on Yāj. III. 58 again quotes Hārita’s words ‘ आहार ... चार्याः ’ and explains ‘ sattva’ as meaning ‘antaḥkaraṇa’. The words ‘ आहारशुद्धौ सत्त्वशुद्धिः ’ occur in Chāṇ Up. VII. 26. 2. cited vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-1-part-1 §18-kanva-and-kānva · vol-1-part-1 §42-chaturvimshati-mata · vol-1-part-1 §43-daksha · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	The Mit. (on Yāj. III. 58) quotes a verse of Kāṇva on the length ...
III.61	द्विजवरप्रर्ष ब्राह्मणार्थ तेषामेव संन्यासोपदेशात् । विश्वरूप on या . III. 61. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	vol-1-part-1 §16-atri · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	...on vari-ous topicṣ Aparārka quotes ( on Yāj. III. 61 pp. 966-7 ) twelve verses of Atri on th...
III.62	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	... Yāj. Smṛti as Yājñavalkya ( as on p. 5 Yāj. III. 62, 141 and 156–59 ) and as Bhāgavān Yāj. ...
III.63-64	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	... of births and deaths ( Manu VI. 76–77, Yāj. III. 63–64, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 96. 25–42 ).
III.64	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §16-atri · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...desires to go into samādhi, 7 verses on Yāj. III. 64 pp. 971-72 on 24 tattvas and puruṣa as ...
III.65-66	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	... outward signṣ Vide Manu VI. 66, 92–94, Yāj. III. 65–66, Vaṣ X. 30, Bauḍ Dh. S. II. 10 55–56, Ś...
III.66	In his coṃ on याज्ञवल्क्य III. 66 he says ‘ अपवर्गार्थं हि पारिव्राज्यं ज्ञानैकमाधनं न तत्र कर्मणां प्रयोजनमित्युक्तमेव ’ । ; ‘ तरवाग्रहणात्कर्मणा - वियोत्पत्याऽप्रवर्ययेवमादियोद्यावनोकाश एव । ... तस्वेव ब्रह्मणो नान्यदुस्त्व - न्तरमस्तीति ब्रह्माविंदां स्थितिः । ’. cited vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §43-daksha · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	...by name. It is true that Viśvarūpa ( on Yāj. III. 66 ) says that the four forms of asceticis...
III.67	यथापिः ब्रह्मा विस्फुलिङ्गा व्युचरन्त्यग्नेः क्षुद्रा विस्फुलिङ्गाः सर्व प्राणाः सर्वे लोकाः सर्वे देवाः सर्वाणि भूतानि व्युच्चरन्ति । बृह . उप . II. 1. 20; यथा सुदीप्तात्पावकाद्विस्फुलिङ्गाः सहस्रशः प्रभवन्ते सरूपाः । तथाऽक्षराद्विविधाः सोभ्य भावाः प्रजायन्ते तत्र चैवापियन्ति । मुण्डकोप० II. 1. 1. Compare कौषीतक्युप० ' यथाऽग्नेर्जलतः सर्यो दिशो विस्फुलिङ्गा विनिशेरन्तेयमेवेदमात्मनः प्राणा यथाऽयतनो विनिसेरन्ते । प्राणेभ्यो देवा देवेभ्यो लोकाः । IV. 18 and also मैत्रेय VI. 26 and 31 for a similar verse याज्ञ . III. 67 is विस्फुलिङ्गाः । स एकाद्यावत्मनस्तद्रुपमाख्यानं भवन्ति विनिः भवतीति । पूर्व इमेऽविज्ञानमात्मा भवति गौतम ॥ कठोप . IV. 15. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...tter on Yoga e. g. vide Manu VI. 70–73; Yāj. III.67 imitates Mundakopanişad II. 1.1 (in tho...
III.67-70	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxiv-cosmology	The Smṛti of Yājñavalkya (III. 67-70) states that from the one Self, many ind...
III.71	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...panişad II. 1.1 (in thought and words), Yāj. III.71 contains ideas common to Manu III. 76 a...
3.84-90	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...harmasutra-5">5</a></sup> Vi. 96. 55-79=Yāj. 3. 84-90 (about 360 bones of the body) ; Vi. 96....
III.85	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...( on III. 175 ), and quotes verses ( on Yāj. III. 85 ) from an abhidhānakoṣa ( lexicon ) and...
3.93-99	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	..., veins, muscles etc. ) ; Vi. 96. 89-92=Yāj. 3. 93-99. Dr. Jolly thinks that Yājñavalkya borr...
3.100-102	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	... 360 bones of the body) ; Vi. 96. 80-88=Yāj. 3. 100-102 (about the number of arteries, veins, m...
III.103	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	He speaks on Yāj. III. 103 of Nārada who knew the Veda of music ( ...
III.109	On the word योगानाञ्च in Yaj. III. 109 अपरार्क quotes a long passage (all in prose except one verse) from Devala, almost the whole of which is set out here. देवलमाहुः पुरुषार्थः , अभ्युदयो निःश्रेयसश्च द्विविधौ निःश्रेयसं सांख्ययोगाविति । पञ्चविंशतितत्वज्ञानं सांख्यम् । विषयेभ्यो निवर्त्याभिप्रेतेऽर्थे मनसोऽवस्थापनं योगः । उभयथापवर्गः फलम् । जन्ममरणदुःखयोरभावोऽपवर्गः । एतौ सांख्ययोगी चाधिकृत्य प्रयुङ्क्ते । समयतश्च पूर्वयोगोक्तानि विशालानि गम्भीराणि तन्नापीह संक्षिप्ते देशतो वक्ष्यन्ते । तत्र सांख्यानामेका मूलप्रकृतिः । सप्त प्रकृतिविकृतयः । पञ्च तन्मात्राणि षोडश विकाराः । पञ्च पञ्चेन्द्रियाणि । अर्थाश्च ( अर्थादर्थश्च ?) । पञ्चबुद्धीन्द्रियाः । श्रोत्रत्वक्चक्षुजिह्वाघ्राणानि बुद्धीन्द्रियाणि । रूपादयः पञ्च विषयाः । कर्मेन्द्रियाणि । वाक् पाणि पादपायूपस्थानि कर्मेन्द्रियाणिः भाषणक्रिया गमनसुप्तर्ग आनन्द एवं कर्माणि । पञ्च वायुविशेषाः । त्रयो गुणाः । त्रिविधो बन्धः । त्रयो बन्धनहेतवः । द्वौ बन्धरागौ । त्रीणि प्रमाणानि । त्रिविधं दुःखम् । चतुर्विधः प्रत्ययसर्गः । तथा द्विविधः सर्गः । तथा विपर्ययः पञ्चविधः । अज्ञाऽशक्तिरातोष्टसिद्धा तुष्टविधवा । सिद्धिरष्टविधैति प्रत्ययभेदाः पञ्चाशत् । अस्तित्वमेकसमयश्चार्थस्तं परार्थमव्यस्तमथयो निवृत्तिः । द्वौ न वियोगो बहवः पुमांसः स्थिताः शरीरस्य च क्षेत्रवृत्तिः । इति वसुमुनिकाचार्याः । अथ मूलप्रकृतिरप्यक्ता ( किं ?) महानहङ्कारः पञ्च तन्मात्राणीति प्रकृति - विकृतयः । शब्दतन्मात्रं स्पर्शो , रसो , रूपो , गन्धतन्मात्रामिति तन्मात्राणि । द्विविधानीन्द्रियाणि । श्रोत्रत्वक्चक्षुजिह्वाघ्राणानि बुद्धीन्द्रियाणि । रूपादयः पञ्च विषयाः । कर्मेन्द्रियाणि । वाक् पाणि पादपायूपस्थानि कर्मेन्द्रियाणिः भाषणक्रिया गमनोत्सर्ग आनन्द एव कर्माणि । दशेन्द्रियाणि बुद्धद्यहंकारमनांसि च करणानि । तेषु मनोबुद्धयहङ्कारमन्तःकरणानि । दश बाह्यानि करणानि च । सगुणसाम्यलक्षणमव्यक्तं प्रधानप्रकृतिविनिर्दिष्टमित्यनयोरर्थः । अध्यक्षसाक्ष्यलक्षणो महान् बुद्धिरहङ्कारोऽभिमान इत्यनयोरर्थान्तरम् । न पूर्वपुरुषा प्रकृतिः । अष्टौ प्रकृतयो महदादयः पञ्च तन्मात्राणीति बुद्धीन्द्रियाणि च । तन्मात्रेभ्यो विशेषा इन्द्रियाणि । इत्युच्यते च ततोऽहङ्कारः । अहङ्कारतन्मात्राणीति प्रधान । सांख्ययोगिभिः । अपराकं pp. 986-988 on Yaj. III. 109. For अभ्युदय and निःश्रेयस vide p. 1037 ṇ 1671 above. Compare pp. 1358-59 note 2218 (verse प्रधानमव्यक्तसमेकत्र etc.) with the verse अस्तितत्त्वमेकत्र ... हेत्वन्तः of this passage. On p. 100 of Pandit Aiyaswami's edition the verse अस्तितत्त्व ... शरीरस्य विशेषवृत्तिः is restored from Chinese. The तत्वसमास - सूत्रवृत्ति on p. 135 (Chow S. S.) reads ' स्थलमक्रुतस्तु च '. On p. 165 of कल्पकल्पतरौ ( मोक्षकाण्ड ) the portion देवलमनुपपत्तिः द्विविधः पुरुषार्थः ... वर्णैः फलसूत्रे is again quoted from देवलः on p. 124 of the same work देवल in prose is again quoted for three bandhas (Prakṛtibandha, Vaikārikabandha and Dakṣiṇābandha) and for three bandhanāhetuṣ On the same page three verses and a half are quoted from Brahmāṇḍapurāṇa for the three bandhas (Brahmāṇḍapurāṇa, Venk. Edition IV. 3. 37-40). cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya	vol-1-part-1 §50-yama · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...ma-13">13</a></sup> Aparārka (p. 988 on Yāj. III. 109 ) quotes five verses of Yama which refe...
III, 110	ज्ञेयं आरण्यकम् महद्विद्याख्यातवाम् । योगशास्त्रं च महर्षेस् त्रेयं योग्यमधी - यन्तः॥ या . III. 110; याज्ञवल्क्यो महायोगी ह्मजा तपसा हरन् । यत्कार तक्पियोनेन कायाशाद्महदशक्म् ॥ कृतिं I. 25. 44 (=B. I. eḍ p. 269). एषाल्लभ व्याचस्पान ते प्रज्ञापयन्। वृ . उ . विविज्ञासितः। ... आत्मा वा अरे द्रष्टव्यः श्रोतव्यो मन्तव्यो निदि - ध्यासितव्यः। वृ . उ . IV. 4. 4-5. Compare बृ . उप . IV. 5. 5-6 for the same words and वृ . उप . IV. 1, 1 for this Br. Up. passage as the basis along with छा . उप . VIII. 7. 1 ' प आत्मापहतपाप्मा ... सोऽन्वेष्टव्यः स विजिज्ञासितव्यः ' of that topic in V. S. It is not unlikely that Yāj. III. 110 is an early interpolation, but since all commentators from Viśvarūpa downwards treat it as authentic, one has to accept it as a genuine part of Yāj. smṛti until some explicit evidence to the contrary is forthcoming. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...s a different work from the Yāj. smṛti. Yāj. (in III, 110) claims the Yogaśāstra to be his own wor...
III.110	ज्ञेयं आरण्यकम् महद्विद्याख्यातवाम् । योगशास्त्रं च महर्षेस् त्रेयं योग्यमधी - यन्तः॥ या . III. 110; याज्ञवल्क्यो महायोगी ह्मजा तपसा हरन् । यत्कार तक्पियोनेन कायाशाद्महदशक्म् ॥ कृतिं I. 25. 44 (=B. I. eḍ p. 269). एषाल्लभ व्याचस्पान ते प्रज्ञापयन्। वृ . उ . विविज्ञासितः। ... आत्मा वा अरे द्रष्टव्यः श्रोतव्यो मन्तव्यो निदि - ध्यासितव्यः। वृ . उ . IV. 4. 4-5. Compare बृ . उप . IV. 5. 5-6 for the same words and वृ . उप . IV. 1, 1 for this Br. Up. passage as the basis along with छा . उप . VIII. 7. 1 ' प आत्मापहतपाप्मा ... सोऽन्वेष्टव्यः स विजिज्ञासितव्यः ' of that topic in V. S. It is not unlikely that Yāj. III. 110 is an early interpolation, but since all commentators from Viśvarūpa downwards treat it as authentic, one has to accept it as a genuine part of Yāj. smṛti until some explicit evidence to the contrary is forthcoming. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	...aṇyaka and the Yogagāstra (as stated in Yāj. III. 110) in the Bṛ. Up. II. 4. 1 and IV. 5. 1 (...
III.113	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	...he specific work on Yoga referred to in Yāj. III. 113.’ I think that the claim is not at all ...
III.129	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	...)’. This is in reply to the question in Yāj. III. 129 (Īśvarah sa katham bhāvairaniṣṭaiḥ samp...
III.131	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	...ing authorities : Manusmṛti XII. 54-69, Yāj. III. 131, 135-136, 207-215, Viṣṇudharmasūtra, ch...
III.133	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta	The word Karmavipāka occurs in Yāj. III. 133 and in Anuśāsana-parva ( 144. 43 Ch. eḍ...
III.134	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...vishvarūpa-8">8</a></sup> ( III. 5 ) on Yāj. III. 134.
III.135	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	... explained ), 1286-87, 1293 (brother in Yāj. III. 135 should mean only full brother), 1301-3,...
III.140	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	... due to the various acts done by it. In Yāj. III. 140 the word saṁsāra itself occurs ‘The sou...
III.169	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	...g to migrate through millions of birthṣ Yāj. (in III. 169) employs the verb ‘samsarati’ in the sen...
III.170	एषा प्रक्रिया सद्यःप्रलयोपवर्णनादौ सर्वत्र पुराणादिष्वपि योज्या । विष्ण० on या . III. 170; पुराणॆ हि भगवतः सवितुर्ग्रहयो वीथ्यो दिवि पद्धतयः श्रूयन्ते ॥ विष्ण० on या . III. 175; On Manu I. 55 Medhātithi quotes : यथा पुराणे उक्तम् । पूर्व्यकेन लिङ्गेन प्राण् . म्येन स युज्यते । तेन वदस्य वै बन्थो मोक्षो मुक्स्य तेन तु । ; on I. 69 he states : तथा च पुराग्ङ्करः । इत्येतदादिभिर्गते दिव्या संख्या दिजाः । दिव्येनैव प्रमाणेन युगसंख्या प्रकीर्तिता ॥ ; on I. 74 he says पुराणे हि मनो महात्मतिबुद्धिर्महत्त्वं च कीर्त्यते । पर्ग्रयवाचकाः शब्दा महतः परि कीर्तिताः इति ; on मनु I. 78 he quotes 2½ verses from पुराणकार ‘ दश मन्वन्तराणीह तिष्ठन्ति नित्यचिन्तकाः ॥ भॊतिकास्तु शतं पूर्णं सहस्रं त्वभिमानिनः ॥ महास्रकाः सहस्राणि दश तिष्ठन्ति विन्वराः । पूर्णं शतसहस्रं तु तिष्ठन्त्यव्यक्तचिन्तकाः । पुर्व्वं निगमॆ प्राप्य परिसंख्या न विद्यते । ’ शैवान्याशुपुतान् स्प्रष्टु लोकायतिक - नास्तिकान् विकर्मस्थान् द्विज्ञान् शूद्रान् सवासा जलमविशेन् ॥ वङ्गा ड - पु . q. by मिता० on या . III, 30 and by स्मृतिच . ( आह्निक p. 118 ). सर्वज्ञनिभिः । सौवर्णमागारात्रं नर्नकृतिश्षेपेण भविष्यपुराणे सुप्तुनाभिहितम् - ‘ सुवर्णभारनिभैर्गे नागां कृत्वा तथैव गाम् । व्यायाम दत्त्वा त्रिविद्यवित्सराष्पमायुनात् । ’ मिता . on या . III. 6. cited vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas	vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature	...e refers to Purāṇas in a general way on Yāj. III. 170 and 175. He flourished about 800–860 A....
III.175	एषा प्रक्रिया सद्यःप्रलयोपवर्णनादौ सर्वत्र पुराणादिष्वपि योज्या । विष्ण० on या . III. 170; पुराणॆ हि भगवतः सवितुर्ग्रहयो वीथ्यो दिवि पद्धतयः श्रूयन्ते ॥ विष्ण० on या . III. 175; On Manu I. 55 Medhātithi quotes : यथा पुराणे उक्तम् । पूर्व्यकेन लिङ्गेन प्राण् . म्येन स युज्यते । तेन वदस्य वै बन्थो मोक्षो मुक्स्य तेन तु । ; on I. 69 he states : तथा च पुराग्ङ्करः । इत्येतदादिभिर्गते दिव्या संख्या दिजाः । दिव्येनैव प्रमाणेन युगसंख्या प्रकीर्तिता ॥ ; on I. 74 he says पुराणे हि मनो महात्मतिबुद्धिर्महत्त्वं च कीर्त्यते । पर्ग्रयवाचकाः शब्दा महतः परि कीर्तिताः इति ; on मनु I. 78 he quotes 2½ verses from पुराणकार ‘ दश मन्वन्तराणीह तिष्ठन्ति नित्यचिन्तकाः ॥ भॊतिकास्तु शतं पूर्णं सहस्रं त्वभिमानिनः ॥ महास्रकाः सहस्राणि दश तिष्ठन्ति विन्वराः । पूर्णं शतसहस्रं तु तिष्ठन्त्यव्यक्तचिन्तकाः । पुर्व्वं निगमॆ प्राप्य परिसंख्या न विद्यते । ’ शैवान्याशुपुतान् स्प्रष्टु लोकायतिक - नास्तिकान् विकर्मस्थान् द्विज्ञान् शूद्रान् सवासा जलमविशेन् ॥ वङ्गा ड - पु . q. by मिता० on या . III, 30 and by स्मृतिच . ( आह्निक p. 118 ). सर्वज्ञनिभिः । सौवर्णमागारात्रं नर्नकृतिश्षेपेण भविष्यपुराणे सुप्तुनाभिहितम् - ‘ सुवर्णभारनिभैर्गे नागां कृत्वा तथैव गाम् । व्यायाम दत्त्वा त्रिविद्यवित्सराष्पमायुनात् । ’ मिता . on या . III. 6. cited vol-1-part-1 §33-the-purānas	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature	...d is found everywhere in the Purāṇaṣ On Yāj. III. 175 which states that the path to the world...
III.177-178	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxi-dharmashastra-and-sānkhya	..., kṣetrajña and Īśvara are mentioned in Yāj. III. 177-178 and verses 179-180 set out the evolutio...
III.181	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...otes the very words of Śabara (e. g. on Yāj. III. 181 ).<sup class="fn-ref"><a href="#fn-61-v...
III.185	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	Yāj. III. 185 refers to eight guṇas, which appears to...
III.186	अष्टाशीतिः सहस्राणि ऊर्ध्वरेतसामृषीणां भभूतसूत्रानास्यष्टमेकरोषिभिः प्रजनोड - स्युपगन्तम् । तन्त्रभवतां यदपत्यं तानि गोत्राणि अतोऽन्ये गोत्रावयवाः । महाभाष्य vol. II. p. 233 on the sūtra गोत्राद्यवात् ( पा . IV. 1. 78). The आप . ध . सू . (II. 9. 23. 3–5) quotes passages from a purāṇa about two sorts of 80000 sages (one group desiring offspring and the other not so desiring) याज्ञ . III. 186-187, सभापर्व 11. 54 contain somewhat similar verseṣ सभा - पर्व 11. 54 is ' अष्टाशीतिसहस्राणि ऋषीणामूर्ध्वरेतसाम् । प्रजावतां च पत्न्यष्टाशीतीणामपि पाण्डवम् '. The reference to fifty sages having progeny is probably to the pravara sages, just as Bauḍ speaks of 49 pravara groupṣ cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...autama Dharmasūtra 8. 23–24. Similarly, Yāj. III. 186 ( referring to 88 thousand sages who we...
III.189	तथा पश्चासनं वीरासनं भद्रासनं स्वस्तिकं दण्डासनं सोपाश्रयं पर्यङ्कं क्रौञ्च - निषदनं हस्तिनिषदनसूक्ष्मासनं समसंस्थानं स्थिरसुखं यथासुखं चेत्येवमादीनि । भाष्य on योगसूत्र II. 46. About क्रौञ्च and the following two वाचस्पति says ' क्रौञ्चादीनां निषणाणां संस्थानाध्वर्याणां प्रत्ययानि '. सोपाश्रयं 'with the support of a cushion' ' योगपट्टकयोगात् सोपाश्रयम् ' ( वाचस्पति ). In E. I. vol. XXI p. 260, the Kolagallu Inṣ of the Rāṣṭrakūṭa king Khoṭṭiga of Śaka 889 (exact date, 17th February 967 A. D.) mentions 'Daṇḍāsana,' (p. 263) and 'Lohāsani' p. 264 l. 35. दण्डासनं is explained by वाचस्पति as ' उपविश्य लिङ्गाङ्गुष्ठौ क्षिप्यैक्यौ भूमितिलजुजुषौ प्रसार्थ वृषणदासमभ्यसेत् '. Yoga had permeated society so much that in several Inscriptions Yogasāstra and Yoga techniques are mentioned; e. g. in the Tewar Stone Inscription (C. I. I. vol. IV p. 306) of Gayākarṇa in the Ceḍi year 902 (=1151 A. D.), Yogasūstra (verse 6) and Pātañjalāgama (verse 8) are referred to and in verse 11 the first quarter is प्राणायामप्रति - सिद्धनियभस्थानामासन्नैश्वयम् . न च पञ्चासनयोगो न लालागिरिनियोगान् । वृहत्संहिते VII. 5, explained by विश्वरूप on या . III, 189 (T. S. S.). ऊपस्थानाचरणः सब्बे रम्यो - स्तर्षे करम्। उत्सवे किंबिदुकागम् हुत्तं विहम् चौरसा ॥ याज्ञ . III, 198. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works	...ram tu vai smṛtiḥ* ). Manu III. 232 and Yāj. III. 189 employ the plural ‘Purāṇāni’ and so tho...
III.191	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §43-daksha	.... III. 66 ( about a parivrājaka ), on Yāj. III. 191 ( about padmāsana ). The Mit. ( on Yā...
III.191-197	स ह्यात्मर्मैवविज्ञेयः समस्तेरेवेमेव तु । द्रष्टव्यस्य मन्तव्यः श्रोतव्यश्र द्विजातिभिः ॥ याज्ञ . III. 191; compare बृहदारण्यक II. 4. 5. and IV 5. 6 ‘ आत्मा वा अरे द्रष्टव्यः श्रोतव्यः &c.’ ; य एनमेवं विन्दन्ति ये चारण्यक - माश्रिताः । उपासते द्विजाः सत्यं श्रद्धया परया युताः ॥ क्रमाते संम्भवन्त्यर्चिर्हः शुक्रं तथोत्तरम् । अयनं देवलोकं च सवितारं सवैद्युत्तम् ॥ ततस्तान् पुरुषोऽभ्येत्य मानसो ब्रह्मलोकौकात् । &c. याज्ञ . III. 192–194; compare बृहदारण्यक VI. 2. 15 ते य एवमेताद्विदुर्ये चासीं अरण्ये श्रद्वां सत्यमुपासते तेऽर्चिर्भि - संम्भवन्ति ... तान् वैद्युतान्पुरुषो मानस एत्य ब्रह्मलोकान् गमयति .’ The next three verses of Yāj. summarise बृहदारण्यक VI. 2. 15 using the last words of the latter ‘ कीटाः पतङ्गा यदिदं दन्दशूकम् ’. The छान्दोग्य Upaniṣad reads ( V. 10. 2 ) as पुरुषोऽ S मानवः . Vide also Ṛg. X. 58, 1–12 and Yāj. Smṛti III. 193–197. cited vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 678 → crediting याज्ञवल्क्य the same words stand at agni 376.38	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	... S. 19.75 and 13.20 ). Several verses ( Yāj. III. 191–197 ) are a paraphrase of certain passages ...
III.193-94	वेदाज्ञवचनं यज्ञो ब्रह्मचर्यं तपो दमः। अद्रोहपरतः स्वात्मनमात्मनो ज्ञानमेव चः ॥ याज्ञ . III. 193; compare बृह . उप . IV. 4. 22 q. in note 1464, p. 918 above. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...āj. III.186 follows Āp. Dh. II.9. 23.3; Yāj. III. 193–94 have in view Chāndogyopa° V. 10.1; Yāj....
III.195-197	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...3–94 have in view Chāndogyopa° V. 10.1; Yāj. III. 195–197 follow Chāṇ Up. V. 10.3–5 and Br. Up. V...
III.197	धूमो न विद्यते मार्गे मार्गितयनात्मनाम् । ब्रह्ममूखः प्रपद्यते वा मोक्षलोकौप्यना कृतिः ॥ याज्ञ . III, 197; compare बृह . उप . VI. 2. 16 ‘ अथ य एते पञ्चाग्नयो न विदुस्ते क्षीणपञ्चाग्निं पडिहे वक्ष्यवददूरम् । ’ and छा . V. 10. 8 अर्थेभ्योः ... तृतीयं स्यात् quoted in the note. 2523. . cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	... mentions more stages than in Bṛ. Up.). Yāj. III. 197 also states that those who do not know ...
III.200	भार्यां सह नानीयादूर्ध्ववयस्यम् भवतीति वाजसनेयके विज्ञापये । वसिष्ठ 12. 31; ' नानीयाज्जायाया सार्यं न पूर्णो ब्राह्मण उद्धरति 8. 270. ब्राह्मण्या सह भोजनेषु समं पुष्टिदं मा कष्टं च न । न च दोषो न चामयवद् भिन्नमिव समीचीनः ॥ आप . 5. 7-8, quoted in the मिता on या . III. 200, स्मृतिच . p. 227; मिता and वृह . र . p. 330 ascribe it to अचिन्त्य . The words of the ज्ञातव्यम् are ' तस्माज्जायाया अन्ते नानीयादूर्ध्वमायाव्याख्यापते ', X. 5. 2. 9. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...hāṇ Up. V. 10.3–5 and Br. Up. VI. 2.16; Yāj. III. 200 repeats the very words of Gītā VI. 11 a...
III.206	तदुक्तम् । प्राय . पापं विनिर्दिष्टं चित्तं तस्य विशोधनम् । इति । चतुर्विंशतिमते s- ख्यम् । तथा पापनिर्वर्तनक्षमधर्मनिषेधे योगरूढोऽयं शब्द इति तत्त्वम् । बाल्मभही on या . III. 206. cited vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances	... in hells ( Manu IV. 88–90 and XII. 75, Yāj. III. 206 ). Vide for this doctrine H. of Dh. vol...
III.206-208	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	Manu states ( XII, 54-69, with which Yāj. III. 206-208 and 212-215 agree in many places ) ‘tho...
III.206-215	In some cases Guru and Bṛhaspati are separately cited in the Vyavahārasāra on the same page; e. g. on p. 57 three verses are quoted as Bṛhaspati's and six verses are then quoted as from Guru that define some terms quoted from Bṛhaspati; On p. 21 Manu IX. 211 is cited as a text of Brahman and Manu IX. 104 is quoted as from Paramarṣi. The Nibandha writers and works are sparingly quoteḍ On p. 221 Aparārka, Viśvarūpa, Vijñāneśvara and Mādhavācārya are mentioneḍ On p. 228 are named Medhātithi, Vijñāneśvarabhaṭṭa and Mādhavācārya, Bhāruci, Smṛticandrikākāra (in plural), Dhāreśvara and Śrīdhara (page 256) and p. 257 refers to Nibandhas of Asahāya, Medhātithi, Vijñāneśvara and Mādhava. The Mitākṣarā is mentioned on p. 139. Once Kāpiñjalādhikaraṇa is cited on p. 20 and on p 231 a sūtra of Jaimini (X. 8. 5) is quoteḍ These are only patent Mīmāṁsā references in this part. Vide for Viśveśvarabhaṭṭa under Madanapāla above pp. 792 ff. On p. 138 the Nṛsiṁhaprasāda says :—(on the word गुञ्जन ) अज्ञानविपुरा परप्रद्वेषिण एव शाखाभिज्ञा गाजरमेव गुञ्जनं मन्यन्ते । and quotes वाक्यमीमांसा in support ' तदुक्तं वाक्यमीमांसायाम् - सुश्रुतोक्त - रत्नालंलंब्ये नालकस्य ( नालकस्य ?) गुञ्जनशब्दस्य गाजरविषये गाजरत्वमन्त्र - म्वनमाना गाजरमभक्ष्यं मन्यन्ते इति। प्रायश्चित्तसार pp. 138-139; vide श्राद्धसार (pp. 63-64 b) for almost the same wordṣ sole vol-1-part-2 §103-nrisimhaprasāda	vol-1-part-2 §103-nrisimhaprasāda · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	...onsumption or are born as caṇḍālas &c. (Yāj. III. 206-215); one should perform appropriate penanc...
III.207	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	.... Śaṅkha (17. 38), Viṣṇu Dh. S. 51. 14, Yāj. III. 207 place the veṇa alongside of carmakāra, ...
III.207-208	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances	...est becomes grass, a bush or a creeper (Yāj. III. 207–208). On stealing leafy vegetables one is b...
III.207-216	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta	...als or worms etc. ( Manu XII. 55–60 and Yāj. III. 207–216 ), they have a long or short life and f...
3.209-211	मरणग्रहणं सार्ववर्णिककर्मदर्शनार्थम् । विश्वरूप on या . III. 210, नरग्रहणे प्रतिलो - मजजानामपि प्रायश्चित्ताधिकारमाप्त्यर्थम् । तेषामप्यहिंसादिसाधारणधर्मव्यतिक्रमसम्भावत् । मिता on या III 219, नर इत्यनेन ब्राह्मणादिचाण्डालान्तां सर्वेषां पापं दर्शयति । अस्ति च चाण्डालदीनामपि विधिनिषेधश्च । यथा देवलः । स्वजातिश्रेष्ठोनं सर्वजनाप्रामस्ति - तिष्ठर व्यवहारानुष्ठिरपरपमानं प्रवचनकर्षादिननमिते चाण्डालयः । मद . । गणाधं .. कालानां शुद्धिकारणम् ॥ (10,62) अतो वेदाघर्ष्यव्यवहारिणा प्रर्यश्चित्तयसा न चाण्डालदीनामिति मस्कृयम् । प्राय वि . p. 12. cited vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...0, Vi. 5. 73=Yāj. II. 221; Vi. 45. 3–12=Yāj. 3. 209–211 (about diseases suffered by sinners) ; ...
III.212	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...f Jaimini's 4th chap. His commentary on Yāj. III. 212, 237, 262 are fine examples of his supe...
III.216	ब्रह्महत्त्यानिदीनां प्रायश्चित्तमवधार्य पूर्वजन्मकर्मविपाका वक्षिन्ति । सृत्यर्थ - सार p 100; नइ नागं विपाकी विवातुं प्रतिषद्धे पा शक्तेरलेऽनङुखेऽप । प्रश्वस्तांनिषिद्धिधिमधेवरे शाक्ये तदिषपणमामुकाम । माद दौष : । मायधि - षाप् " अभ्र न प्राजायः पायठडाशनरूपस्य प्रायश्चित्तस्य क्रेतात्मकलाद्रात्रम् हम मधुषिसिद्वेरपि मरोचण कर्तगा । परा मा . II. part 2 pp. 206-207, H. D. 23 sole vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances	vol-1-part-2 §94-madanapāla-and-vishveshvarabhatta · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxv-the-doctrine-of-karma-and-punarjanma-transmigration-or-metempsychos	...Vaṣ 20. 44 and Śaṅkha quoted in Mit. on Yāj. III. 216 hold that the murderer of a brāhmaṇa is...
III.219	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	...ibed and practising what is forbidden*. Yājñavalkya III. 219 prescribes: 'by omitting to do what is ...
III.219-220	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni	...sins are incurred (acc. to Manu XI. 43, Yāj. III. 219–220); the effect of sins are experienced in...
III.220	c. बलादासीकृता ये च म्लेच्छचाण्डालदस्युभिः । अशुर्भं कारिताः कर्म गवादि - प्राणिहिंसनम् । उच्छिष्टमार्जनं चैव तथा तत्सेव भोजनम् । खरोष्ट्रविड्वराहाणाममिषस्य च भक्षणम् । तत्स्त्रीणां च तथा सह ताभिश्च सह भोजनम् । मासोपिते द्विजातौ तु प्राजापत्यं विशोधनम् । चान्द्रायणं पराकम्वा पराकस्यथवा भवेत् । चान्द्रायणं पराकञ्च च संवत्सरार्व - पितः । संवत्सरार्धपिते। शूद्रो मासादि यावकं पिबेत् । मासमात्रोपोषितः शुद्रः कृच्छ्रपादेन शुध्यति । ऊर्ध्व संवत्सरात्कल्प्यं प्रायश्चित्तं द्विजोत्तमेः। संवत्सरस्थतुमिश्त्रं तद्भावमधिगच्छति ॥ देवलः 17-22. These six verses are quoted as आपस्तम्ब by the मिता० on या . III. 220 and by अपरार्क p. 1200 (who reads त्रिभिः संवत्सरैरपि in v. 22). These six verses are quoted as देवल 's in the प्रायश्चित्तविवेक of शूलपाणि (Jiv. eḍ) p. 455. क्षीरसारण on महू . II. 180 appears to regard them as Devala's as he says चतुर्वर्षनियमाद् बलाद् गृहीतो म्लेच्छाद्यैस्त्वदिधैर्दशनादृभेयेः । मिश्रत्वं च द्वातव्यं तारत्म्येन वा द्विजैः ॥ So these verses are certainly older than 1000 A. D. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	...gins with Śāstra-phalam prayoktari’. On Yāj. III. 220 Mit. refers to the Jāteṣṭinyāya ( expla...
III.221	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances	...nces-1">1</a></sup> echoes the words of Yāj. III. 221. The Viṣṇudharmo-ttara declares<sup cla...
III.222	अन्ये तु कृतविद्राममयेमं श्लोकं पठन्ति – रागाद् द्वेषात् प्रमादाद् स्वतः परत एव वा। यो हन्याद् ब्राह्मणं कश्चित् स सर्वो ब्रह्महा भवेत्।। इति। तत्त्वविज्ञात - मूलत्वाद् विचार्यम्। विश्वरूप on या . III. 222. cited vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age	...> Similar words occur in the comment on Yāj. III. 222. On II. 193 he styles some pre- decesso...
III.222-224	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-vi-consequences-of-not-undergoing-penances · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature	...ava, Mahāraurava* &c. Manu IV. 88–90, Yāj. III. 222–224, Viṣṇu Dh. S. 43. 2–22, Agnipurāṇa 371....
III.226	राजधर्मेऽस्मिन् प्रसंगात् कथितो मया । कात्यायनेन मनुना याज्ञवल्क्येन धीमता ॥ नारदेन च संप्रोक्तं विस्तारिदमेव हि । तस्मान्मया विस्तरेण नोक्तमत्र नृपोत्तम ॥ ( Jivananda I, 4th chap. p. 265; Ānandāśrama, 7th chap. 270-272 ). That the author of Vṛddha-Hārita was a rigid Vaiṣṇava follows from two verses in I. 25, 27 अवैष्णवारस्तु ये विप्राः पाषण्डा नराधमाः । तेषां तु नरके वासः कल्पकोटिशतैरपि ॥ अचक्रधारी यो विप्रो बहुवेदश्रुतोपि च । चाण्डाले मृत्तो निरयमाप्नुयात् ॥ वृद्धहारीत 9. 230-231 quotes प्रायश्चित्तैप्येरेनो० as from Yogśvara ( Yāj. III. 226). It mentions ‘Sanidina’ ( Saturday ) in 8.366 and Bhārgava-vāsara ( Friday ) in 8. 407. It is clear that it is a late fabricatioṇ cited vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth	...ot find thiṣ But from the Bhāmatī where Yāj. III. 226 is explained, it is clear that the pass...
III.227	( Continued from the previous page ) हत्वा तोषितः श्राद्धयेन गुणः । नग्मिन स्मृते न दोर्षोम्नि इयोरूद्धावणे कृते ॥ on Yāj. III. 227; स्त्रीणामर्थ प्रशस्तव्यं वृद्धानां रोगिणां तथा । पादो बालषु दातव्यः सर्वोपिनर्य विधिः ॥ on Yāj. III. 243; गोनस्य पञ्चगव्येन मास - मेके पलत्रयम् । प्रसहं स्थापरांको वा चान्द्रायणमथापि वा ॥ on Yāj.III. 263. . cited vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	vol-1-part-1 §23-devala · vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...Sāṅkhya-kārikā and the Tattvasamāsa. On Yāj. III. 227 Aparārka has a prose quotation from Dev...
III.228	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	...ne and otherṣ Similarly Manu XI. 56 and Yāj. III. 228 also treat it as equal to drinking wine...
III.229-236	एवं सुमन्तुः ‘ स्त्रीरजगौस्तेन्यं गोघ्नं नागर्नकं भस्ममृतं क्षत्रियवैश्ययोग्यता परिवित्तिताकप्रीतिा प्रतिरूपकवित्रैल्पयुगलपाकानि ' इति । विश्वरूप on याज्ञ III. 229–236. cited vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu	vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	... (they are 51 according to Viśvarūpa on Yāj. III. 229-236, who omits one verse commented on by th...
III.230	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	...s equal to the theft of brāhmaṇa's golḍ Yāj. III. 230, Viṣṇu Dh S. 5 383, Agni- purāṇa 168. 2...
III.231	अत्र सामान्यनिर्देशेऽपि ताद्रूप्यवाचनिकयोस्तु पादोन्नम् ॥ माध म p. 8, vide माध प्रकरण pp. 85-87. एतेनातिदेशे पूर्णमायश्चित्तं वदन्तो शूलपाणिभदेवाद्यपास्तौ । माध म p. 9, अत्र सन्मवाभिधानात् शिष्टाचारत्वेन पादोन्न कल्पनम्॥ कपितप्तने ब्राह्मणे राजससी सन्निधौषिदुधाद्रहस्ये शिष्टाचारात्वेन पूर्णमाईमाह ॥ मसू p. 808, vide भिज्ञाः on या . III, 231 for similar words cited vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	...out atipātakin s (quoted by Aparārka on Yāj. III. 231) is the same as Viṣṇu 34. 2. Manu is me...
III.232-233	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	...r (therefore this is vācamikātideśa). Yāj. III. 232-233 extends the sin of guru talpa-gamana ...
III, 233	ददाति दुर्बलायैषा महापातकातिदेशविषयाणि सद्यःपत्तन - हेतुत्वापातकान्युच्यन्ते॥ मिता . on या . III. 233, cited vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	...also a mahāpātaka. The Pr. M. relies on Yāj. (III, 233) where there is an express extension of ...
III.233	ददाति दुर्बलायैषा महापातकातिदेशविषयाणि सद्यःपत्तन - हेतुत्वापातकान्युच्यन्ते॥ मिता . on या . III. 233, cited vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	...e excision of the testicles The Mit. on Yāj. III. 233 quotes Nārada and remarks that the puni...
III.233-234	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	...l to violating guru's bed (Manu XI. 58, Yāj. III. 233-234). Therefore we begin with the mahāpātak...
III.234	गोवधौ चापत्य स्तैप्यगुणानां दानपाक्रिया। अनाहिताग्निता ऋण। भृतादध्ययनादानं भूतकाध्यापनं तथा ॥ पारदार्य पारिवित्त्यं वार्धुक्यं लवणविक्रयः। स्त्रीशूद्र निद्वक्षत्रपो निन्दिताथोजीविन्वनम् ॥ नास्तिक्यं व्रतलोपश्च सुतानां चैव विक्रयः ॥ धान्यकूप्य पशुस्तेयमुदाहृतम् ॥ पितृमातृसुतत्यागो ज्ञानपापनिषोणम् ॥ कन्याप्रदानं तदर्थं कौडिल्यं व्रतलोपनम् ॥ आत्मनोऽर्थं क्रिययारम्भो मद्य। खीनिषेवणम् ॥ स्त्र्याम्व्यभिचारिन्यां गुरुतल्पगामी बान्धवत्याग एव च ॥ इन्द्रधेनुः कृद्धंसो - पयौजीवन्मृग। हिस्रजिवधानं च व्यसन्ताभ्याप्तविक्रयः ॥ शूद्रप्रेषमं हीनसरुपं हीनयोनिनिषेवणम्। तथैवारक्षितम् दासं परापरिवृत्ता ॥ असच्छ्राविश्राममनमारेणोषधिका। श्रैयोपामकेकोपपातकम् ॥ या III. 234-242. cited vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiii-customs-and-dharmashastra-works · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	...irst verse ( _govadham_ &c. ) refers to Yāj. III. 234 ( where ‘_govadha_’ is mentioned as the...
III.234-242	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...rhad-Viṣṇu on Yāj. III. 20 (prose ), on Yāj. III. 234-242 (long prose passage on various kinds of...
III.235	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...anu II. 112 and III. 146), the Mit. (on Yāj. III. 235), the Sṃ C. and others say that a perso...
III.236	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa · vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-iii-the-duties-disabilities-and-privileges-of-varnas · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage · vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	...penance for killing a cow. Viśvarūpa on Yāj. III. 236 (part II. p. 93) states that Śātātapa m...
III.237	न ब्राह्मणस्य पतनमिच्छन्त्याचार्याः किल्विषुभ्यगतः पातव्य इत्याङ्गिरसः — इति । विश्वरूप on याज्ञ . III. 237. cited vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu	vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba · vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...the scribes of Msṣ In his commentary on Yāj. III. 237 Viśvarūpa quotes eighteen sūtras of Āpa...
3.242	कात्यायनेन ह्य महापातकसमानां विष्णुमातृपातकैर्नोकानां पातकसंज्ञा दर्शिता । मिता . on या . III. 242 ; महापातकतुल्यानि पापान्युपपातकानि यानि ह । तानि पातककर्माणि बन्दो द्रोपापतकम् । भविष्यपुराण ( ब्राह्मपर्व 190 9) cited vol-4 §chapter-i-sin-in-rigveda-conception-of-rita-enumeration-and-classification-of-si	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...42 and ascribes them to Bṛhadviṣṇu ( on Yāj. 3. 242 ). Similarly, on Yāj. 3. 261 it ascribe...
III.242	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana	...pradīpa. For example, the Mitākṣarā (on Yāj. III. 242) cites Kātyāyana’s verse about five var...
III.243	( Continued from the previous page ) हत्वा तोषितः श्राद्धयेन गुणः । नग्मिन स्मृते न दोर्षोम्नि इयोरूद्धावणे कृते ॥ on Yāj. III. 227; स्त्रीणामर्थ प्रशस्तव्यं वृद्धानां रोगिणां तथा । पादो बालषु दातव्यः सर्वोपिनर्य विधिः ॥ on Yāj. III. 243; गोनस्य पञ्चगव्येन मास - मेके पलत्रयम् । प्रसहं स्थापरांको वा चान्द्रायणमथापि वा ॥ on Yāj.III. 263. . cited vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras · vol-1-part-1 §43-daksha · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...scribed to Aṅgiras by the Mitākṣarā (on Yāj. III. 243).
III.245	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist	...a-vārtika pp. 167, 194 and Viśvarūpa on Yāj. III. 245 and 257). Śaṅkara in his bhāṣya on Bṛ. ...
III.246	हारोतनापि केचन भेदा उक्ताः । एकमूले द्विरुत्थानों द्विकन्धो द्विफलः । कात्यायनस्तु तान् व्याचष्टे । 2nd उल्लास , p. 61 ( Mysore edition ). sole vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita	...nṣ For example, Viśva- rūpa quotes ( on Yāj. III. 246 ) a verse from Hārita. The Sarasvativil...
III.247	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	... quotes two verses as Kātyā- yana’s (on Yāj. III. 247) which have a place in the Karmapradīpa...
III.248	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §12-the-dharmasutra-of-sankha-likhita · vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	...ity in matters of dharma. Viśvarūpa (on Yāj. III. 248) quotes a verse from an ancient author ...
III.250	न्यायविश्र्व वार्त्तिकः ‘ अग्रि वा सर्वधर्मः स्यात् ’; न्यायविश्र्व याज्ञिकाः सर्ववधातुनार्थ न प्रयोजयेदित्यादुः (this is जैमिनि VI. 8. 17); न च लक्ष्यमाणस्य विशेषाणं विवक्ष्यत इति न्यायविदः (on याज्ञ . III. 250 ). The last is a well-known मीमांसांन्याय . “ तथा च नैयायिकाः ‘ नहि वचन - स्वातिभारोति ’ इत्याहुः .” The-e words occur in शाबरभाष्य on जैमिनि III. 2. 3. cited vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni	...Yāj. III. 237 ), for drinking wine ( on Yāj. III. 250 ), for theft of gold ( on Yāj. III. 252...
III.251, 252, 254, 258	no text found	vol-5-part-1 §chapter-ii-vrata-in-vedic-literature-sūtras-and-smritis-definition-and-importanc	...vratas* in Manu (XI. 117, 170,176,181), Yājñavalkya (III. 251, 252, 254, 258), Śaṅkha (17. 6, 22, 42, 61, 62) and oth...
III.252	This is बृहस्पति 39 (with slight variations) and is quoted as यम 's in गृह . र . p. 514 ( भूमेरेकमुकुल्वम् ). विन्स्वरूप on या . III. 252 quotes this verse but the 2nd half is अपहत्य विजानन्मभियो नचिश्रात् श्रषयते श्रवण् . This occurs in E. I. IX. at p. 305 (saṃ 1148), E. I. vol. II. p. 363 (saṃ 1196), E. I. XI. at p. 145 (1047 A. D.). cited vol-2-part-2 §appendix-of-longer-extracts-in-sanskrit	vol-1-part-1 §7-dharmasutra-of-āpastamba · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-1-part-1 §36-the-nāradasmriti	...āṣya on Chāṇ Up. V. 10. 1. Viśvarūpa on Yāj. III. 252 refers to one verse and a half quoted b...
III.253	पठिनसिनापि - गोघ्नो यवागूं सतिलतण्डुलश्रुतां मांसं भुञ्जनो गोभ्यः प्रियं कुर्वीणः शुध्येत् । इति । विश्वं० on या . III. 262, part II p. 141; also in मिता . on या . III. 263-64; नित्यानि विनिवर्तेरन् वैतानवर्जं शालानो चैके । मिता . on III. 17; सूतिकां पुत्रवतीं विशातिरात्रेण कर्माणि कारयेत् । मासेन क्षीञ्जन - मिता . on या . III. 19; and कल्पतरु ( शुद्धि० ) p. 20 सुराप आर्द्रवासाथ अग्निपर्णा सुरां पिबेत् - इति पैठीनसिसमरणात् । मिता . on या . III. 253. cited vol-1-part-1 §46-paithīnasi	vol-1-part-1 §22-jātūkarnya · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati · vol-1-part-1 §45-pulastya	...r Smārta rites ). Aparārka ( p. 1069 on Yāj. III. 253 ) quotes a verse of J. that if a boy wh...
III.253-54	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu	...d ( on Yāj. III. 252 ), for incest ( on Yāj. III. 253–54 ), for killing a cow and about *ātātayi...
III.254	मातुलानीं तथा श्वश्रूं सुतां वै मातुलस्य च । एता गत्वा स्त्रियो मोहात्तराकेण विशुद्धयति ॥ संवर्त quoted by विश्वरूप on या . III. 254. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	It is noteworthy that Aparārka ( on Yāj. III. 254 ) quotes Vṛddha-Hārīta and Hārīta, both...
III.255	सयमाण्डस्थितं तोयं यदि कश्चित् पिबेद् द्विजः । कुशमूलविभक्तेन व्यहं क्षीरेण वर्तयेत् ॥ बृह्यम q. by मिता . on III. 255; vide अपरार्क p. 1074 who quotes बृहद्यम as सुराभाण्डस्थितं तोयं यदि कश्चित्पिबेद् द्विजः। स द्वादशाहं क्षीरेण पिबेद् ब्राह्मीं सुवर्चलाम् ॥ sole vol-1-part-1 §50-yama	vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras · vol-1-part-1 §50-yama · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...ṇas guilty of deadly sinṣ Viśvarūpa (on Yāj. III. 255 ) quotes two verses of Angiras on the p...
III.255-56	शुक्ले चेचपि मानवं श्लोकमुदाहरति — न भिष्क्कार्पणार्णमस्ति शुक्ले न निलपूतव्लो न मेक्षलन्धचे न हृतवशेषे न श्रोत्रिये न प्रव्रजिते न यज्ञे ॥ The वि . र (p. 305) says ' वसिष्ठः शुक्ले चेपि मानवं श्लोकमुदाहरति न भिष्ष ' &c. The verse quoted by the Mat. on Yaj I. 263. Even later writers quote the verses of Manu as ‘Mānava-śloka, e. g. Aparārka on Yaj. III. 255 quotes (p. 1075) Manu XI.151 as Mānava-śloka which is cited by Vasiṣṭha (20. 18). cited vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...aryasya samsr̥ṣṭi). Two verses that are Yāj. III. 255-56 (‘Rajakavyyādhao’ and ‘Śvapākam pulkasa...
III.256	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxx-on-mīmāmsā-principles-and-rules-of-interpretation-in-relation-to-dha	...to Vasiṣṭha and explained in detail (on Yāj. III. 256), while Vaṣ 28. 4 is quoted without the...
III.257	चण्डालश्वपाकपुल्कसादिसंकरे सव्यवधाने षष्मासान् गोमूत्रयावकाः पञ्चाहकालं पातव्याः । एवं प्रतिमासद्व्यिा विदिरा परिहरेतः सूर्यस्य । विश्वरूप on याज्ञ . III. 257. cited vol-1-part-1 §19-kashyapa-and-kāshyapa	vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	...s found in Parāśara chap. III p. 10; on Yāj. III. 257 ten verses are cited by Viśvarūpa from ...
3.258	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...r āśramaṣ Aparārka in his commentary on Yāj. 3. 258 quotes four verses from Laghu-Viṣṇu, wh...
III.259	अनुशिष्टो ह्यासि पित्रेत्योमिति होवाच । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 1; यदहं किंच वेद सर्वमहं तत्तुभ्यमवोचम् । बृह . उ . VI. 2. 4; कुमारान् वाशिषयेति । छान्दोग्य V. 3. 1. मेधा० on मनु III.3. says ' यस्य पिता विचते स एवतस्याचार्यः । अभावें पितुराशक्तौ वान्थस्या - धिकारः । आचार्यान्तरानुपादानेन पितुरधिकाराो निवर्तत एव । '. मनु II. 142 and याज्ञ I. 34 show that guru primarily means the father; but मनु II. 69 and 149 show that the word guru was also applied to the ācārya and upādhyāya. Vide मिता . on या . III. 259. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	...Hārīta in prose is cited by the Mit. on Yāj. III. 259, 261. Some comparatively early commenta...
III.260	‘ तत्रापि ब्राह्मणीपुत्रस्य क्षत्रिया पितृभार्या गच्छतो नववार्षिके वैश्यां षड्वार्षिके शूद्रां त्रैवार्षिके गुरुतल्पव्रतं भवतीत्येके मन्यन्ते । अपरार्क p. 1084; the मिताक्षरा on याज्ञ . III. 260 has ‘ ब्राह्मणीपुत्रस्य क्षत्रियाया मातुः सपत्न्यां गमने ’ &c. cited vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	vol-1-part-1 §17-ushanas · vol-1-part-1 §18-kanva-and-kānva · vol-1-part-1 §38-kātyāyana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	The Mit. ( on Yāj. III. 260 ) and Aparārka ( e. g. p. 158, 192, 255...
3.261	यथाह वृद्धबृहस्पतिः । एकश्वाश्वासनं पड्डिभ्रौण्डपट्ट्वयक्रमिश्रणम् । याजनाध्यापने योनिसंस्था च सह भोजनम् । नवधा संङ्करः प्रोक्तो न कर्तव्योऽधमेः सह ॥ 'These are ascribed to Vṛddha-Bṛhaspati by Mit. on Yāj. III. 261, by Aparārka on p. 1086 (with slight variations) and by Smṛti- candrikā (Āhnika p. 19, Gharpure) and Gr. R. p. 587 (as Bṛhas- pati's)'. . cited vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...viṣṇu ( on Yāj. 3. 242 ). Similarly, on Yāj. 3. 261 it ascribes Vi. 35. 3–5 to Bṛhad-viṣṇu....
III.261	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §29-sumantu · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §37-brihaspati · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	... killing a cow and about ātātayin (on Yāj. III. 261 ). In one quotation from Sumantu cited ...
III.262	प्रायश्चित्तमकामानां कामकृत्येयेके । ... ब्राह्मणेभ्यो निवेदयित्वा सशिखं वपनं कृत्वा ग्रामाप्यं क्रुच्छ्रमाचरेत् । चर्णान्ते धेनुं तिलधेनुं दयात् । इति काश्यपः । अथान्यौ वर्णः तेन चर्मणा प्रावृत्तो मासं गोष्ठे वसेत् ( long prose ) । विश्वरूप on याज्ञ . III. 262. cited vol-1-part-1 §19-kashyapa-and-kāshyapa	vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-1 §24-paithīnasi · vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa · vol-1-part-1 §31-the-manusmriti · vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti	...atively ancient sūtrakāra on Dharma. On Yāj. III. 262 Viśvarūpa quotes a sūtra of Paiṭhīnasi ...
III.263	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa	...sahāya's bhāṣya on Gautama by name ( on Yāj. III. 263 ). On Yāj. III. 256 he explains Mleccha...
III.263-64	( Continued from the previous page ) हत्वा तोषितः श्राद्धयेन गुणः । नग्मिन स्मृते न दोर्षोम्नि इयोरूद्धावणे कृते ॥ on Yāj. III. 227; स्त्रीणामर्थ प्रशस्तव्यं वृद्धानां रोगिणां तथा । पादो बालषु दातव्यः सर्वोपिनर्य विधिः ॥ on Yāj. III. 243; गोनस्य पञ्चगव्येन मास - मेके पलत्रयम् । प्रसहं स्थापरांको वा चान्द्रायणमथापि वा ॥ on Yāj.III. 263. . cited vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §59-asahāya	... 4½, on Yāj. III. 261 and 6½ verses, on Yāj. III. 263-64. Aparārka also quotes a few verses on ā...
III.263-264	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	... same nyāya is mentioned by the Mit. on Yāj. III. 263–264 and on III. 288. On Yāj. II. 126 the Mi...
III.264-265	The verse is: न नालिकेरेश न शाणवालने नापि मौजने न बभ्रुवृतेः । एतेषां गपो न निष्पन्नीया बद्धुबुद्धिरेषु परशु मनुज्ञा ॥ The same verse is quoted in the मिताक्षरा (on याज्ञ . III. 264) without the author's name and is read as बहुवृक्षा तु . cited vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra	vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana · vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana	...the prāyaścitta for killing a cow (on Yāj. III. 264–265 ), for touching, carrying or burning th...
III.265	चाण्डालः श्वपचः क्षत्ता सूतो वैदेहिकस्तथा । मागधायागौ चैव सप्तैतेऽन्त्याव - सायिनः । आपस्तम्बि acc. to मित्रा on या . III. 265; quoted by हरदत्त on गौ . 20. 1 and परा . मा . II. part 1 p. 116. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ii-varna	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §14-arthashastra-of-kautilya · vol-1-part-1 §42-chaturvimshati-mata · vol-1-part-1 §47-pracetas · vol-1-part-1 §54-shat-trimshan-mata	...xception is a verse cited as Viṣṇu's on Yāj. III. 265, which has the same purport as Viṣṇu 52...
III.266	क्षत्रिये हत्वा गवां सहस्रं वैरयातनाथां दद्यात् । ... अपभ्रंशणापधिकं सर्वत्र प्रायश्चित्तायं । आप . ध . I. 9. 24. 1 and 4. हरदत्त in order to bring Ap in line with Manu XI. 127 and Yāj. III. 266 explains that 1000 cows and one bull are all for expiatioṇ cited vol-3 §chapter-xv-decision	vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras	... brāhmaṇas and kṣatriyas and vaiśyaṣ On Yāj. III. 266 he quotes two verses of Angiras laying ...
III.266-67	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni	...a-Hārita (2½ verses of Vrddha Hārita on Yāj. III. 266-67 and prose on Yāj. III. 325, on Yāj. III...
III.266-267	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	...Vaṣ 20. 34) when the penance was heavy. Yāj. III. 266-267, Manu XI. 126-130 and Āp. Dh. S. 1.9.24...
3.267	विमे तु सकल देयं पादोमे शचिये मतम्। वेदेयेये पादोपस्तस्य शूद्राजातिषु शास्तम्। विष्णु q by प्राय वि p 102 where it is stated that जिकम noted that this verse was not found in the विष्णुस्मृति। It is ascribed to वृद्धविष्णु by प्राप प्रकरण p. 16 and to वृद्धविष्णु by मिता on या III, 267. cited vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...4 ff to Bṛhad-Viṣṇu. The Mitākṣarā ( on Yāj. 3. 267 ) quotes a verse of Vṛddha-Viṣṇu which ...
III.267	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §30-the-smritis	...mpilations of prose works e. g. Mit. on Yāj. III. 267 quotes a verse from Vṛddha-Viṣṇu which ...
III.277	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §39-angiras · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	The Mitākṣarā (on Yāj. III. 277) and the Smṛtiratnāvali of Vedācārya (I...
III.280	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	.... 26. 8, Vaṣ 23. 1–3, Manu XI. 118–121, Yāj. III. 280 contain similar provisions (Vasiṣṭha al...
III.283	भानुजाया च ब्राह्मणस्यापि क्षत्रिया भवस्येव। विरवरूप on या . III. 283; ‘ ननु च द्विजातीनां शूद्रापुत्रो नारस्येव तद्विवाहप्रतिषेधात् । सत्यम् । सुत्यर्थश्चास्या तु प्रत्युतार्थे विभागधर्म इत्यभिप्रायः। ' विरवरूप on या . II. 129; सर्ववर्णनयेनसवर्णोणिवृत्तेरर्थतः कृतायाः पुनः शूद्रानिवृत्तिरसवर्णनिवृत्तिनेरतिरेरवे ज्ञापयति । अनित्यत्थे चापत्ति सवर्णया अलाभै भवति चायमवगमः शूद्रा न बोद्धव्या इतरे तु बोद्धव्ये। मेधातिथि on मनु III. 14. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-ix-marriage	...chapter-ix-marriage-55">55</a></sup> on Yāj. III. 283 (not later than first half of 9th centu...
III.284	चिकित्सोपचारे तु मृते वधे न पातकम् । विपक्षे गोवधायो तु भेषजादि क्रियासु च \|\| या . III. 284. यन्नये गोचिकित्सार्थं यदुपक्रम्यते । यदि तत्र विपरितः स्यात् स पापेन लिष्यते \|\| संवर्त 137 q. by the मिता on या . III. 284. प्रन प्रकरण p 33. cited vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	...ṇa who is being treated medically dies (Yāj. III. 284); Manu (VIII. 350–52) and many ancient ...
III.287	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...11 (prose); it quotes Brhad-Vasiṣṭha on Yāj. III. 287 (2½ verses ); Mit. quotes Vrddha-Viṣṇu ...
III.288	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...grave sin equal to drinking wine, while Yāj. III. 288 treats it as grave as brahmahatyā. Gaut...
III.289	The मिताक्षरा has a long discussion on Yāj. III. 289 about the expiations for eating food tainted by various defectṣ About eating food in śrāddhas of various kinds it quotes several authorities as follows: हारीतमाप्परुषम् । एकाहमाद्रुत्वा सुरार्त्तान्नं तथ । जर्जोय विषोप्त्वत्वाला कुम्भाण्डै - ष्टौप्यमाप्परुषम् ॥ सूतो । हिण्डमाप्यरुषम् । भाजनापं सरवयेत् . . . राजनपन विषेविशे । हारीतो शारीलोकम् । माजापस्यं तु निर्मलः । स्यत्वासु दुरवत् । मर्मापद्य विधीये । इति शारीलोकमृप्यम् । माजापस्यं तु निर्मलः सत्यत्वासुवराध्यमितः । (Continued on next page) cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxii-origin-and-development-of-purāna-literature	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...ma, verse 23 ) is quoted by Aparārka on Yāj. III. 289. Some verses that are ascribed to Hārit...
III.290	एतान्व्येष व्याधितस्य निष्कृयायामयभिविद्यानि भवन्ति । यानि वैयै - मकारणेषि न दोषः । सुमन्तु in मिता० on या . III. 290. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	vol-1-part-1 §23-devala · vol-1-part-1 §28-shātātapa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	...rses 30-31 are ascribed by the Mit. (on Yāj. III. 290) and Aparārka to Viṣṇu.
III.292	नाभिव।द्यास्तु विप्रेण क्षत्रियाद्याः कथंचन । ज्ञानकर्मगुणोपेता यद्यप्येते बहुश्रुताः ॥ ब्राह्मणेः सर्ववर्णोनां स्वस्ति कुर्यादिति श्रुतिः । सर्वोत्तुं सर्ववर्णानां कार्यमेनाभिवादनम् ॥ शालास्य quoted by अपरावं p. 52; vide स्मृतिच० I. p. 37 quoting भविष्यपुराण and for the meaning of स्वस्ति , समिष्पृष्टकुशाज्यमाज्यमुदक्पातणिकम् । जपे होमं च कुर्वन्यभिवादेत चे द्विजान् ॥ आपस्तम्ब quoted by मिता . on या . III. 292; मोद्वकुम्भमहस्तोभिर्वाहयेज्न नखैश्च चरण कुशावपावहितो नानुच्चिनं जपन् देवापितृकार्ये कुर्वन्नभ्यानाः । शत्रु quoted by मिता . on या . III. 292. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana the same words stand at स्वर्गखण्डः 51.50	vol-1-part-1 §21-cyavana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	...e corpse of one who commits suicide (on Yāj. III. 292), on the method of the purification of ...
III.294	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...s and explains them at length, e. g. on Yāj. III. 294 (p. 1205) he quotes Gautama (Dh. S. 20....
III.294-295	no text found	vol-1-part-2 §80-aparārka	...d then offers a lengthy explanation; on Yāj. III. 294–295, he quotes long passages of Vasiṣṭha (D...
III.295	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-3 §appendix-note-191	...with him in all ways (Manu XI. 186–187, Yāj. III. 295, Vaṣ 15, 20, Gaut. 20. 10–14). Vaṣ 15. ...
III.296	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxvii-dāyabhāga-partition-of-wealth · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	...e to be guarded against further lapses (Yāj. III. 296). Vide H. of Dh. vol. II pp. 571–573.
III.296-7	no text found	vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age	...dultery with a man of a degraded caste. Yāj. (III. 296-7) provides that to women that are patita ...
III.297	चतुस्स्रस्तु परित्याज्याः शिष्यागा गुरुगा च या । पतिघ्नी च विशेषेण शूद्रोपेगता च या ॥ वसिष्ठ 21 10 by the मिता on या III. 297 and अपराके p. 1208 on या . I. 72. The मिता attributes the verse to व्यास and explains ‘ सुप्तितः सुप्तिनिर्मनअधर्मकरादि ’. The दीपिकाकलिका explains as ‘ सुप्तितः सुप्तिलोभज ’. The माय . वि p. 374 attributes it to अङ्गिरस् and explains ‘ सुप्लिताः सुप्तिस्त्री हीनवर्णाः ’. cited vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-3 §chapter-xxxiv-kalivarjya-actions-forbidden-in-the-kali-age · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	...ṣ 27. 21 on Yāj. III. 323, Vaṣ 28. 7 on Yāj. III. 297, Vaṣ 28. 18, 19 and 22 on Yāj. III. 309...
III.297-98	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	...oes penance (Vaṣ XXI. 10, Manu XI. 177, Yāj. III. 297–98 and Mit. thereon); (6) that wives who a...
III.298	ब्राह्मणक्षत्रियविशां भार्याः शूद्रेश संगताः । अप्रजाताः शुद्धिमुपयान्ति प्रायश्चित्तेन नेतराः ॥ चतस्रस्तु परित्याज्याः शिष्व्या गुरुगा च या । पतिघ्नी च विशेषेण शुद्रोपोपगता च या ॥ वसिष्ठ 21. 12 and 10. The मिता • ascribes the second verse to व्यास on Yāj. I. 72 and to वसिष्ठ on या . III. 298. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xi-polygamy-polyandry-and-rights-and-duties-on-marriage · vol-4 §chapter-iii-prāyashchitta-its-origin-derivation-and-meaning	...hich vide H. of Dh. Vol. V. p. 1227. On Yāj. III. 298 the Mit. follows Śabara’s bhāṣya saying...
III.300	स्वयंतृ ब्राह्मणा नूतुररूपदोषेनु निष्कृतिम् । राजा च ब्राह्मणोवैद्य महस्र च परिकितम् ॥ देवळ quoted in मिता . on या . III. 300. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa · vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxviii-sannyāsa	...panayana-257">257</a></sup> The Mit. on Yāj. III. 300 quotes a verse of Vyāsa to the same eff...
III.305	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra · vol-4 §chapter-ii-means-of-reducing-consequences-of-sins	...pratiniveśena &c.) by name. The Mit. on Yāj. III. 305 quotes (as Baudhāyana’s) a long passage...
III.306	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §6-the-baudhāyana-dharmasutra	...ively an ancient one. The Mit. also (on Yāj. III. 306) quotes a long passage from the fourth ...
III.307-309	no text found	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	...ntras is made in Viṣṇu Dh. S. 56. 1–27, Yāj. III. 307-309, Manu XI. 248-260 &c.
III.308	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §42-chaturvimshati-mata	...es for even very heinous sins, e. g. on Yāj. III. 308 it provides that if a person performs t...
III.309	शैवान् पाशुपतान् स्पृष्ट्वा लोकायतिकनास्तिकान् । विकर्मस्थान् द्विजान् शूद्रान् सवासा जलमाविशेत् ॥ मिता॰ on या . III. 309, स्मृतिग्र . I. p. 118. cited vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxiii-brief-notes-on-individual-purānas-and-upapurānas the Smṛtimuktāphalam quotes this, printed 241 → crediting चन्द्रिकायाम्	vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...Yāj. III. 297, Vaṣ 28. 18, 19 and 22 on Yāj. III. 309. Even Medhātithi quotes Vasiṣṭha over t...
III.310	वेदस्वीकरणं पूर्व विचारोऽध्यसनं जपः । तदानं चैव शिष्येभ्यो वेदाभ्यासो हि पञ्चधा ॥ दक्ष II. 34 quoted by the मिता० on या III. 310 and अपरार्क p. 126. cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	.... For example, Mit. quotes Vaṣ 27. 1 on Yāj. III. 310, Vaṣ 27. 21 on Yāj. III. 323, Vaṣ 28. 7...
III.311	अनइनजलमध्यस्थस्लहोरात्रं जपनुद्यः । सवत्सरकृतं पापं जलकृच्छ्रे व्यपोहति ॥ जावाल् q. by प्रा सार p 187. प्रा . प्रकाश folio 47 b, where it is said जपशच वारुणमन्त्राणाम् , as to योगियाज्ञवल्क्य ‘ वाग्भक्षो दिवा तिष्ठेद्रात्रौ नीत्वाप्सु सूर्यदृक् । सहस्राह्यधिकं जत्वा गायत्रीं जलसंस्थः ॥ ', vide द्वितीयेपि सूर्य दृग्रष्टोचरसहस्रप्रगायत्रीजप कृत्वा पारण कुर्यादिति । प्रा सार p. 187. This is q. by प्रा प्रकाश folio 47 b. The first half is या III, 311. cited vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	...ich the view of Yama is mentioned ), on Yāj. III. 311 (prose); it quotes Brhad-Vasiṣṭha on Yā...
III.312-313	( Continued from the previous page ) स्वकर्मणामनुष्ठानात् सम्यगात्मनि दर्शनात् । वेदान्तानां परिज्ञानाद् गृहस्थोऽपि विमुच्यते ॥ quoted by अपरक on p. 960 from Yoga-Yājñavalkya on या . III. 57. This is बृहद्योगिया . XI. 45. This is not cited in the योगयाज्ञ० edited by Mr. Divanji. योगियाज्ञवल्कीयं ' शं न आपः ' इत्यादि ' अघमर्षणसूक्तेन ' इत्यन्तं मन्त्रैमार्जनं तु अप्रयत्नेनैव कर्माङ्गमृत्स्नानाशाक्तौ द्रष्टव्यम् । असामर्थ्याच्छरीरस्य कालशक्त्यापपेक्षया । मन्त्रस्नानादितः सर्वे केचिदिच्छन्ति सूरयः ॥ इति , ' कालोदोषादसामर्थ्यात् ' इति च योगियाज्ञवल्क्यवचनात् । ब्रह्मचारिकलप्तकृ p. 168. ' असामर्थ्यात् ' is बृहद्योगिया० VII. 162 and ' कालोदोषादसामर्थ्यात् ' is VII. 166 (of the same). None of these two is cited in योगयाज्ञ० . ब्रह्मचर्यं दया क्षान्तिर्दानं सत्यमकलता ॥ अहिंसाऽस्तेयमाधुर्यै दमश्चेति यमाः : स्मृताः ॥ स्नानं मौनोपवासैज्या स्वाध्यायौपस्थनिग्रहाः । नियमा गुरुशुश्रूषा शौचाकोधाप्रमादता ॥ याज्ञ . III. 312-313; अहिंसा सत्यमस्तेयं ब्रह्मचर्य दयार्जवम् । क्षमा धृतिर्मिताहारः शौचं लेत्ते यमा दश ॥ तपः सन्तोष आस्तिक्यं दानमीश्वरपूजनम् । सिद्धान्तश्रवणं चैव हीर्मतिश्च जपो व्रतम् ॥ एते तु नियमाः प्रोक्तास्तथा सर्वान् पृथक्पृथक् ॥ योगयाज्ञ . I. 50-51 and II. 1-2; compare अहिंसा - सत्य - अस्तेय - ब्रह्मचर्यापरिग्रहा यमाः । शौच - सन्तोष - तपः - स्वाध्यायेश्वरप्रणिधानानि नियमाः ॥ योगसूत्र II, 30 and 32, cited vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	vol-1-part-1 §53-vyāsa · vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	... names five Yamas and five Niyamas, but Yāj. III. 312–313 and Vaik. Smṛtasūtra IX. 4 enumerate te...
III.313	गृहस्थाश्चतुर्विधा वार्तवृत्तिः शालीनवृत्तिर्निवृत्तिमियावरो घोराचारिकश्चेति । वार्ता - वृत्तिः कृषिगोरक्ष्यवाणिज्योपजीवी । शालीनवृत्तितिर्निमेयैयुक्तः पाक्यज्ञैश्श्रीनाधाय पञ्च षडे वर्षोणमासयाजी चहुषु मासेषु चातुर्मास्ययाजी षट्सु मासेषु पशुबन्धयाजी प्रतिसंवत्सरं सोमयाजी च । यायावरो हविर्यज्ञैः सोमयज्ञेश्च यजते याज्यत्वेति हव्ययप्याति द्रव्याति प्रतिगृह्यति षटुकर्मनिरतो नित्यमग्निपरिचरणमतिम्योऽभ्यागतेभ्योऽन्नाद्यं च कुर्वते । घोरावचारिको नियर्यैयुक्तो यजते न याज्यत्वेपीति नाधायपति वृद्र्याति न प्रतिगृह्णाति उदधु - वसिभुञ्जपनीति नारायणरायणः स्यैनावरगिहोत्रां हुत्वा मार्गीशीर्ष - ज्येष्ठमासयोरसिधाराव्रतं बन्दोषिभिरमिपरिपहरणं करोति । वैखानसमूत्र VIII. 5. Vide also IV. 2 for शालीन and यायावर . The असिधाराव्रत according to the coṃ consists in standing in water for tapas in मार्गीशीर्ष and in the midst of five fires in ज्येष्ठ . The असिधाराव्रत is differently defined in other workṣ Vide नीतिशतक of भर्तृहरि verse 64 ( Telang's eḍ ) ‘ प्रदाणं प्रच्छन्नं ... विषममसिधाराव्रतं । ’ sole vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra	vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xvii-āhnika-and-āchāra · vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxi-individual-shāntis	..._ ) observes various _niyamas_ ( _vide_ Yāj. III. 313 ), offers _pākayajñas_ ( sacrifices of ...
III.314	गोमूत्रं गोमयं क्षीरं दधि सर्पिः कुशोडकम् । निर्दह पंचगव्यं तु पवित्रां पापमा - ज्ञानम् ।। ... गायया दूधं गोमूत्रं गन्धहारति गोमयम् । आप्यायरस्वति च क्षीरं कृषि - षड्भूमिरापरम् देवस्य त्वा कुशोडकम् । पराशर XI. 28-33. The मत्स्य 267. 5-6 ( सापिण्डया दूध &c. ) are almost the same as पराशर XI. These and other verses of Parāśara ( in all eleven ) are quoted by the Mit. on Yāj. III. 314 and by Aparārka p. 1250. cited vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana	vol-2-part-2 §chapter-xxii-bhojana · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas	...</a></sup> purification for many lapseṣ Yāj. III. 314 mentions the ingredients of pañcagavya....
III.315	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas	...ts, according to Lau-gākṣigṛhya VII. 3, Yāj. III. 315 (=Devala 82=Atri. 118–119), in drinking...
III.315-316	इष्यते पिवैस्तु गोमूत्रं इष्यते वै गोमयं पिवैत् । इष्यते दुग्धि इष्यते क्षीरं इष्यते सार्प - दधामः शुचि । महासान्तपनमेतत्सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् । यम q. by ( मित्त . on या . III. 315, प्रा सार p 191, परा सा . II part I p 31. cited vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas	vol-1-part-1 §10-vishnudharmasutra	...he Kāṭhaka (I. 7. 3-4), but agrees with Yājñavalkya (III. 315-316). Here the recent Lahore edition of the ...
III.315-324	वसिष्ठ (23. 43 ) ‘ अहः प्रातरह्नएकभहरेकनयाचितम्‌ । अहः पराकं तन्त्रैकमेव चतुरहो परो ॥ अनुमग्राहि विप्रार्णा मनुर्मर्मसूतो वरः । बालवृद्धातुरेष्वव शिशु - कृच्छ्रमुवाच ह ॥ ; मनु 11. 245 ‘ व्यहं प्रातरहये सार्धं व्यह्यमदयाचितम्‌ । व्यहं परं च नास्नीयात्याध्याचरेत्‌ द्विजः ॥ . It would be noticed that the शिशुकृच्छ्र comes to one-third of the प्राजापत्यकृच्छ्र , as the शिख - चान्द्रायण ( मनु . 11. 218 ) is a milder edition of the चान्द्रायण . The प्रायश्चित्त for minors and women was one-half or one-third of that for adult males ( vide बो . ध . सू . II. I. 51. and अङ्गिरस्मृति verse 33 ); बौ . ध . सू . ( II. I. 65 ) describes the four day’s observance as the कृच्छ्र for women, minors, and old meṇ याज्ञ . III. 319 calls it पादकृच्छ्र . cited vol-1-part-1 §13-manavadharmasutra-did-it-exist	vol-1-part-1 §23-devala	...end of this Devalasmṛti are the same as Yāj. III. 315-324 ( with slight variations ). Devala hims...
III.318	On Yaj. III. 318 ( एकभकेन नकेन etc. ) अपरार्क remarks (p. 235 ):- एकभक्तादौ माससंख्यनियममाह पराशरः । सायं तु द्वादश ग्रासाः प्रातः पञ्चदश स्मृताः । चतुर्विंशतिराच्याः परं निरशनं स्मृतम् इति । वृद्धपराशरः याज्ञवल्क्यस्वाह । सायं द्वादशतिग्रासाः प्रातः षड्विंशतिः स्मृताः । चतुर्विंशतिराच्ययाः परं निरशनं स्मृतम् । कुकुटाण्डप्रमाणाः सुवर्णया वासये विशेषेस्तुसम् ॥ इति । cited vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti	vol-1-part-1 §35-the-parāshara-smriti	...dha-Parāśara is quoted by Aparārka ( on Yāj. III. 318 ) immediately after Parāśara and as hol...
III.320	For the प्राजापत्य vide मनु XI. 211 and या . III. 320. It lasts for 12 days and consists in taking only one morning meal for 3 days, only one meal in the evening for three days, subsisting on alms obtained without begging for three days and total fast for three dayṣ cited vol-2-part-1 §chapter-vii-upanayana	vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas · vol-4 §chapter-v-names-of-all-prāyashchittas	...-of-all-prāyashchittas-10">10</a></sup> Yāj. III. 320 (= Devala 86, first half) and Brahmapur...
III.322	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §11-the-dharmasutra-of-harita · vol-1-part-2 §98-shūlapāni	...d in the body of the work. Aparārka (on Yāj. III. 322) quotes a sūtra<sup>121</sup> in a simi...
III.323	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §9-vasishtha-dharmasutra	...ṣ 27. 1 on Yāj. III. 310, Vaṣ 27. 21 on Yāj. III. 323, Vaṣ 28. 7 on Yāj. III. 297, Vaṣ 28. 18...
III.325	एवमप्यत्र विरोधिपदान्येषु निष्कल आश्रयणीयः , अविरोधिषु समुच्चयेः । शाखान्तराधिकरणन्यायेन सर्वस्मृतिप्रत्ययबालवर्मणः । मिता , on या . III. 325. cited vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara	vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-1-part-2 §71-vijnāneshvara · vol-2-part-1 §chapter-xii-the-duties-of-a-widow-some-privileges-of-women-and-the-purda-system	...Hārita on Yāj. III. 266-67 and prose on Yāj. III. 325, on Yāj. III. 254 (prose ), 259 (prose ...
III.326	प्राजापत्यकृच्छ्रश्च येनाऽनधीर्यते । तेनैकामे दातव्यं तुल्यं मूल्यं न संशय ॥ संवर्ते q by परा सा . II. part 2 p. 197, प्रा सार p. 203, आप . तत्व pp. 517 and 541. The मिता on या . III. 326 quotes this verse as संवर्त्यन्तर and adds मूर्द्धाद्यर्धमपि निष्कं वा तदर्थ शक्त्युपेक्षया । The verse is q from मार्कण्डेयपुराण by अपराक p 1248, cited vol-4 §chapter-iv-penances-for-particular-sins	vol-1-part-1 §20-gārgya	...on dharma did exist. The Mit. (e. g. on Yāj. III. 326 ), Aparārka and the Smṛticandrikā quote...
v	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti · vol-1-part-1 §61-vishvarūpa · vol-1-part-2 §78-the-kalpataru-of-lakshmīdhara	...lkya-smriti-20">20</a></sup> Then again Yāj. very closely agrees with the Pāraskaragṛh...
Vi	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §43-daksha · vol-1-part-1 §45-pulastya · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...f the writers on dharma enumerated by Yāj. Viśvarūpa quotes verses of Dakṣa several t...
vi	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §chapter-xxxii-yoga-and-dharmashastra · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v · vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	... Yāj. smṛti) connected with the name of Yājñavalkya viz. ... Vṛddha-Yājñavalkya, Yoga-Yājñaval...
XI.9	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...e author says that Gārgi was advised by Yājñavalkya (in XI.9) ‘tasmād-ā maraṇād-vaidham kartavyam yog...
XII.3	no text found	vol-1-part-1 §34-the-yājnavalkya-smriti	...j. Smṛti I. 3 is the same as Bṛhad-Yogi Yāj. XII. 3 ( which latter substitutes the word ‘ta...
18	no text found	vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv	...aka except in two cases acc to Manu and Yāj. 18, one killing one's own parent, brother,...
29	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	... by Vāyu-purāṇa 29n; ten Niya- mas-ṃ by Yāj. 29n; N. of Y. S II. 32 are of a positive c...
31	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...ābālopaniṣad, 1076ṇ Bṛhad-yoga (or -gī) Yājñavalkya 31n, 42, 860n, 1152n (reads ‘Purāṇa-tarka-...
73	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...ṛddha-Vasiṣṭha Siddhānta 478-79ṇ Vṛddha-Yājñavalkya 73ṇ Vṛddha-Yavanajāṭaka of Mina-rāja 563, ...
114	no text found	vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv	...2, 470, 529, 547 Vṛddha-Viṣṇu 80 Vṛddha-Yājñavalkya 114n, 210n, 302, 509n 525 Vṛddhiśrāddha-see...
134	no text found	vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv	..., bhāṣya on 352 Yogayajñavalkya or Yogī-Yāj. 134n, 140n, 243n, 324, 473n
193	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...ting of flesh of, forbidden by Manu and Yāj. 193; prognostications from movements of 193...
214	no text found	vol-2-part-2 §general-index	... Rudra, 213n, 1104; mother of Gaṇeśa in Yāj. 214. Āmīkṣā (same as payasya), 1092ṇ Anadhy...
225-259	no text found	vol-4 §chapter-ix-shrāddha	...e, Matsya 17. 12–60 (closely resembling Yāj. 225-259), Viṣṇu-purāṇa III. 15. 13-49, Mārkaṇḍe...
456	no text found	vol-4 §general-index-of-vol-iv	...etails not included in sūtras, Manu and Yāj. 456, several purāṇas contain detailed descr...
544	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...nd fall of, depended on planets acc. to Yāj. 544; set free prisoners when the king's nak...
675	no text found	vol-3 §general-index	...a-Vasiṣṭha 380 Vṛddha-Visou 721n Vṛddha-Yājñavalkya 675 Vṛṣṇis, oligarchy of, perished by attac...
742-43	no text found	vol-3 §general-index	...on between gotrajas and bandhus made by Yājñavalkya 742-43, origin of peculiar doctrines of 559-56...
864	no text found	vol-3 §general-index	...9, 961, 965, 970 Mitramiśra, coṃ of Yājñavalkya 864n, 867n, 873, 881. Mlecchas, came to...
946	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...the yamas, acc. to Kūrma, Yogāsūtra and Yāj. 946n; Kūrmapurāṇa and oth- ers stated that ...
1152	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	... 1098; Sources of ( fourteen ), acc. to Yāj. 1152; why so called 1627. Dharmacakra Mudrā ...
1256	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	... acc. to Dharma- sūtras ( ancient ) and Yāj. 1256, 1264; several classi- fications, one i...
1267	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...an A., according to Śat. Br., Vasiṣṭha, Yāj. 1267. Ativāhika (intermediate body betwe...
1405	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...p., a pert woman, showing no respect to Yājñavalkya 1405. Gārgya, 61, 73n, 77n, 621, 772. Gārgya...
1407	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...ana 1194; quotes a half verse from Yogi-Yājñavalkya 1407; same as Sureśvara, the latter being hi...
1511	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...ee debts severely condemned by Manu and Yāj. 1511; duties of, in Manusmṛti and Yāj., many...
1580	no text found	vol-5-part-2 §index-to-vol-v	...70, 1377-79; offered to become slave of Yājñavalkya 1580. Janamejaya, son of Parīkṣit, 648n; qua...